Text -- Titus 2:2-15 (NET)

2:2 Older men are to be temperate, dignified, self-controlled, sound in faith, in love, and in endurance. 2:3 Older women likewise are to exhibit behavior fitting for those who are holy, not slandering, not slaves to excessive drinking, but teaching what is good. 2:4 In this way they will train the younger women to love their husbands, to love their children, 2:5 to be self-controlled, pure, fulfilling their duties at home, kind, being subject to their own husbands, so that the message of God may not be discredited. 2:6 Encourage younger men likewise to be self-controlled, 2:7 showing yourself to be an example of good works in every way. In your teaching show integrity, dignity, 2:8 and a sound message that cannot be criticized, so that any opponent will be at a loss, because he has nothing evil to say about us. 2:9 Slaves are to be subject to their own masters in everything, to do what is wanted and not talk back, 2:10 not pilfering, but showing all good faith, in order to bring credit to the teaching of God our Savior in everything. 2:11 For the grace of God has appeared, bringing salvation to all people. 2:12 It trains us to reject godless ways and worldly desires and to live self-controlled, upright, and godly lives in the present age, 2:13 as we wait for the happy fulfillment of our hope in the glorious appearing of our great God and Savior, Jesus Christ. 2:14 He gave himself for us to set us free from every kind of lawlessness and to purify for himself a people who are truly his, who are eager to do good. 2:15 So communicate these things with the sort of exhortation or rebuke that carries full authority. Don’t let anyone look down on you.

Commentary -- Word/Phrase Notes (per phrase)

Robertson: Tit 2:2

Aged men ( presbutas ).

See note on Phm 1:9 for this word. For discussion of family life see also 1 Corinthians 3:18-4:1; Ephesians 5:22-6:9; 1 Timothy 5:1-6:2. For the adjectives here see note on 1Ti 3:2, 1Ti 3:8; for the substantives see note on 1Ti 6:11.

Robertson: Tit 2:3

Aged women ( presbutidas ).

Old word, feminine of presbutēs , only here in N.T. See presbuteras in 1Ti 5:2.

Robertson: Tit 2:3

Reverent ( hieroprepeis ).

Old word (heiros , prepei ). Only here in N.T. Same idea in 1Ti 2:10. Like people engaged in sacred duties (Lock).

Robertson: Tit 2:3

In demeanour ( en katastēmati ).

Late and rare word (inscriptions) from kathistēmi , deportment, only here in N.T.

Robertson: Tit 2:3

Not slanderers ( mē diabolous ).

See note on 1Ti 3:11; 2Ti 3:3.

Robertson: Tit 2:3

Nor enslaved to much wine ( mēde oinōi pollōi dedoulōmenas ).

Perfect passive participle of douloō , with dative case oinōi . See note on 1Ti 3:8. "It is proved by experience that the reclamation of a woman drunkard is almost impossible"(White). But God can do the "impossible."

Robertson: Tit 2:3

Teachers of that which is good ( kalodidaskalous ).

Compound word found here alone, bona docentes (teaching good and beautiful things). A sorely needed mission.

Robertson: Tit 2:4

That they may train ( hina sōphronizōsin ).

Purpose clause, hina and present active subjunctive of sōphronizō , old verb (from sōphrōn , sound in mind, saos , phrēn , as in this verse), to make sane, to restore to one’ s senses, to discipline, only here in N.T.

Robertson: Tit 2:4

To love their husbands ( philandrous einai ).

Predicate accusative with einai of old adjective philandros (philos , anēr , fond of one’ s husband), only here in N.T. Anēr means man, of course, as well as husband, but only husband here, not "fond of men"(other men than their own).

Robertson: Tit 2:4

To love their children ( philoteknous ).

Another old compound, here only in N.T. This exhortation is still needed where some married women prefer poodle-dogs to children.

Robertson: Tit 2:5

Workers at home ( oikourgous ).

So the oldest MSS. (from oikos , ergou ) instead of oikourous , keepers at home (from koiso , ouros , keeper). Rare word, found in Soranus, a medical writer, Field says. Cf. 1Ti 5:13. "Keepers at home"are usually "workers at home."

Robertson: Tit 2:5

Kind ( agathas ).

See note on Rom 5:7. See note on Col 3:18; Eph 5:22 for the same use of hupotassomai , to be in subjection. Note idiois (their own). See note on 1Ti 6:1 for the same negative purpose clause (hina mē blasphēmētai ).

Robertson: Tit 2:6

The younger men ( tous neōterous ).

Just one item, besides "likewise"(hosautōs as in Tit 2:3; 1Ti 2:1-15, 9), "to be soberminded"(sōphronein , old verb as in Rom 12:3). It is possible to take "in all things"(peri panta ) with sōphronein , though the editors take it with Tit 2:7.

Robertson: Tit 2:7

Shewing thyself ( seauton parechomenos ).

Present middle (redundant middle) participle of parechō with the reflexive pronoun seauton as if the active voice parechōn . The Koiné[28928]š shows an increasing number of such constructions (Robertson, Grammar , p. 811). See active in 1Ti 1:4.

Robertson: Tit 2:7

An ensample ( tupon ).

For this word see note on 2Th 3:9; Phi 3:17.

Robertson: Tit 2:7

Uncorruptness ( aphthorian ).

Only example, from late adjective aphthoros (a privative and phtheirō ).

Robertson: Tit 2:8

Sound ( hugiē , Attic usually hugiā in accusative singular)

, elsewhere in Pastorals participle hugianōn (Tit 2:1).

Robertson: Tit 2:8

That cannot be condemned ( akatagnōston ).

Only N.T. example (verbal, a privative and katagnōstos ) and in 4 Maccabees 4:47. Deissmann ( Bible Studies , p. 200) quotes it from an inscription and the adverb from a papyrus.

Robertson: Tit 2:8

He that is of the contrary part ( ho ex enantias ).

"The one on the opposite side"(your opponent). Cf. Tit 2:9; 1Ti 5:14.

Robertson: Tit 2:8

May be ashamed ( hina entrapēi ).

Final clause with hina and second aorist passive subjunctive of entrepō , to turn, in middle and passive to turn one on himself and so be ashamed (to blush) as in 2Th 3:14; 1Co 4:14. This sense in the papyri.

Robertson: Tit 2:8

Evil ( phaulon ).

Old word, easy (easy morals), worthless; bad, as in 2Co 5:10.

Robertson: Tit 2:9

Servants ( doulous ).

"Slaves."Supply "exhort"(parakalei ). See note on 1Ti 6:1 for "masters"(despotais ).

Robertson: Tit 2:9

Well-pleasing ( euarestous ).

See note on 2Co 5:9.

Robertson: Tit 2:9

Not gainsaying ( mē antilegontas ).

"Not answer back."See note on Rom 10:21.

Robertson: Tit 2:10

Not purloining ( mē nosphizomenous ).

Present middle participle of nosphizō , old verb (from nosphi , apart), in middle to set apart for oneself, to embezzle, in N.T. only here and Act 5:2.

Robertson: Tit 2:10

Fidelity ( pistin ).

See note on Gal 5:22; 1Ti 5:12 for pistis in the sense of faithfulness. Nowhere else in the N.T. do we have agathē with pistis as here, but an Oxyr. papyrus (iii. 494, 9) has this very phrase (pāsan pistin endeiknumenēi ). Westcott and Hort put agapēn in the margin. See note on Tit 3:2.

Robertson: Tit 2:10

That they may adorn ( hina kosmōsin ).

Final clause with hina and present active subjunctive. See note on 1Ti 2:9 for kosmeō . Paul shows slaves how they may "adorn"the teaching of God.

Robertson: Tit 2:11

Hath appeared ( epephanē ).

"Did appear,"the first Epiphany (the Incarnation). Second aorist passive indicative of epiphainō , old verb, in N.T. here, Tit 3:4; Luk 1:79; Act 27:20.

Robertson: Tit 2:11

Bringing salvation ( sōtērios ).

Old adjective from sōtēr (Saviour), here alone in N.T. except to sōtērion (salvation, "the saving act") in Luk 2:30; Luk 3:6; Eph 6:17.

Robertson: Tit 2:11

Instructing ( paideuousa ).

See note on 1Ti 1:20.

Robertson: Tit 2:11

Ungodliness ( asebeian ).

See note on Rom 1:18.

Robertson: Tit 2:11

Worldly lusts ( tas kosmikas epithumias ).

Aristotle and Plutarch use kosmikos (from kosmos ) about the universe as in Heb 9:1 about the earthly. Here it has alone in N.T. the sense of evil "in this present age"as with kosmos in 1Jo 2:16. The three adverbs set off the opposite (soberly sōphronōs , righteously dikaiōs , godly eusebōs ).

Robertson: Tit 2:13

Looking for ( prosdechomenoi ).

Present middle participle of prosdechomai , old verb, the one used of Simeon (Luk 2:25) and others (Luk 2:38) who were looking for the Messiah.

Robertson: Tit 2:13

The blessed hope and appearing of the glory ( tēn makarian elpida kai epiphaneian tēs doxēs ).

The word epiphaneia (used by the Greeks of the appearance of the gods, from epiphanēs , epiphainō ) occurs in 2Ti 1:10 of the Incarnation of Christ, the first Epiphany (like the verb epephanē , Tit 2:11), but here of the second Epiphany of Christ or the second coming as in 1Ti 6:14; 2Ti 4:1, 2Ti 4:8. In 2Th 2:8 both epiphaneia and parousia (the usual word) occur together of the second coming.

Robertson: Tit 2:13

Of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ ( tou megalou theou kai sōtēros Iēsou Christou ).

This is the necessary meaning of the one article with theou and sōtēros just as in 2Pe 1:1, 2Pe 1:11. See Robertson, Grammar , p. 786. Westcott and Hort read Christou Iēsou .

Robertson: Tit 2:14

Who gave himself for us ( hos edōken heauton huper hēmōn ).

Paul’ s great doctrine (Gal 1:4; Gal 2:20; 1Ti 2:6).

Robertson: Tit 2:14

That he might redeem us ( hina lutrōsētai ).

Final clause, hina and the aorist middle subjunctive of lutroō , old verb from lutron (ransom), in N.T. only here, Luk 24:21; 1Pe 1:18.

Robertson: Tit 2:14

Purify to himself ( katharisēi heautōi ).

Final clause with first aorist active subjunctive of katharizō , for which verb see note on Eph 5:26.

Robertson: Tit 2:14

Lawlessness ( anomias ).

See note on 2Th 2:3.

Robertson: Tit 2:14

A people for his own possession ( laon periousion ).

A late word (from perieimi , to be over and above, in papyri as well as periousia ), only in lxx and here, apparently made by the lxx, one’ s possession, and so God’ s chosen people. See note on 1Pe 2:9 (laos eis peripoiēsin ).

Robertson: Tit 2:14

Zealous of good works ( zēlōtēn kalōn ergōn ).

"A zealot for good works."Substantive for which see note on 1Co 14:12; Gal 1:14. Objective genitive ergōn .

Robertson: Tit 2:15

With all authority ( meta pasēs epitagēs ).

See note on 1Co 7:6; 2Co 8:8. Assertion of authority is sometimes necessary.

Robertson: Tit 2:15

Let no man despise thee ( mēdeis sou periphroneitō ).

Present active imperative in prohibition of periphroneō , old verb, only here in N.T., to think around (on all sides). Literally, "let no man think around thee"(and so despise thee). In 1Ti 4:12 it is kataphroneitō (think down on), a stronger word of scorn, but this one implies the possibility of one making mental circles around one and so "out-thinking"him. The best way for the modern minister to command respect for his "authority"is to do thinking that will deserve it.

Vincent: Tit 2:2

Aged men ( πρεσβύτας )

Only here, Luk 1:18; Phm 1:9. To be understood of natural age, not of ecclesiastical position. Note that 1 Timothy 3, in treating of church officers, deals only with Bishops and Deacons. Nothing is said of Presbyters until chapter verse, where Timothy's relations to individual members of the church are prescribed. These church members are classified in this and the following verses as old men , old women , younger men , servants . In lxx πρεσβύτης is occasionally interchanged with πρεσβευτής ambassador . See 2Ch 32:31; 1 Macc. 13:21; 14:21, 22; 2 Macc. 11:34.

Vincent: Tit 2:3

Aged women ( πρεσβύτιδας )

N.T.o . See on πρεσβύτεραι , 1Ti 5:2.

Vincent: Tit 2:3

Behavior ( καταστήματι )

N.T.o . See on καταστολή apparel , 1Ti 2:9. It means, primarily, condition or state . Once in lxx, 3 Macc 5:45, κατάστημα μανιῶδες the maddened state into which the war-elephants were excited. Hence the state in which one habitually bears himself - his deportment or demeanor .

Vincent: Tit 2:3

As becometh holiness ( ἱεροπρεπεῖς )

N.T.o . lxx, 4 Macc. 9:25; 11:20. In the Theages (wrongly ascribed to Plato), τῷ υἱεῖ τὸ ὄνομα ἔθου καὶ ἱεροπρεπές you have given your son ( Theages ) an honorable and reverend name (122 D). It means beseeming a sacred place , person , or matter . Thus Athenaeus, vii, of one who had given a sacred banquet, says that the table was ornamented ἱεροπρεπέστατα in a manner most appropriate to the sacred circumstances . The meaning here is becoming those who are engaged in sacred service . This is the more striking if, as there is reason to believe, the πρεσβύτιδες represented a quasi-official position in the church. See on 1Ti 5:3, and comp. 1Ti 2:10; Eph 5:3.

Vincent: Tit 2:3

False accusers ( διαβόλους )

Better, slanderers . See on Mat 4:1, and see on 1Ti 3:6, 1Ti 3:11.

Vincent: Tit 2:3

Given to much wine ( οἴνῳ πολλῷ δεδουλωμένας )

More correctly, enslaved to much wine. The verb only here in Pastorals. Comp. 1Ti 3:8.

Vincent: Tit 2:3

Teachers of good things ( καλοδιδασκάλους )

N.T.o . o lxx, o Class.

Vincent: Tit 2:4

They may teach ( σωφρονίζωσι )

Better, school or train . N.T.o . o lxx. The verb means to make sane or sober - minded ; to recall a person to his senses ; hence, to moderate , chasten , discipline .

Vincent: Tit 2:4

To love their husbands, to love their children ( φιλάνδρους εἶναι, φιλοτέκνους )

Lit. to be husband - lovers , children - lovers . Both adjectives N.T.o . o lxx. Φίλανδρος in Class. not in this sense, but loving men or masculine habits ; lewd . In the better sense often in epitaphs. An inscription at Pergamum has the following: Ἱούλιος Βάσσος Ὁτακιλίᾳ Πώλλῃ τῇ γλυκυτάτῃ γυναικί, φιλάνδρῳ καὶ φιλοτέκνῳ συμβιωσάσῃ ἀμέμπτως ἔτη λ , Julius Bassus to Otacilia Polla my sweetest wife , who loved her husband and children and lived with me blamelessly for thirty years .

Vincent: Tit 2:5

Keepers at home ( οἰκουργούς )

Wrong. Rend. workers at home . N.T.o . o lxx, o Class.

Vincent: Tit 2:5

Good ( ἀγαθάς )

Not attributive of workers at home , but independent. Rend. kindly . The mistress of the house is to add to her thrift, energy, and strict discipline, benign, gracious, heartily kind demeanor. Comp. Mat 20:15; 1Pe 2:18; Act 9:36. See on Act 11:24; see on Rom 5:7.

Vincent: Tit 2:5

Obedient ( ὑποτασσομένας )

Better, subject or in subjection . Frequent in Paul, but not often in the active voice. See on Jam 4:7; see on Rom 8:7; see on Phi 3:21; and comp. 1Co 14:34; Eph 5:22; Col 3:18.

Vincent: Tit 2:7

In all things ( περὶ πάντα )

Lit. concerning all things. The exact phrase, N.T.o . For analogous use of περὶ comp. Luk 10:40, Luk 10:41; Act 19:25; 1Ti 1:19; 1Ti 6:4, 1Ti 6:21; 2Ti 3:8.

Vincent: Tit 2:7

Shewing thyself ( σεαυτὸν παρεχόμενος )

See on 1Ti 1:4. The phrase N.T.o . but occurs in Class., as, to show one's self holy or righteous ; wise or skillful ; παρέχειν to make himself scarce .

Vincent: Tit 2:7

Incorruptness ( ἀφθορίαν )

Const. with shewing . N.T.o . o Class. lxx once, Hag 2:18. Omit sincerity .

Vincent: Tit 2:8

Sound speech ( λόγον ὑγιῆ )

Ὑγιής sound, only here in Pastorals. The usual form is the participle, as ὑγιαινόντων λόγων , 2Ti 1:13; ὑγιαίνουσι λόγοις , 1Ti 6:3.

Vincent: Tit 2:8

That cannot be condemned ( ἀκατάγνωστον )

N.T.o . o Class. See 2 Macc. 4:47.

Vincent: Tit 2:8

He that is of the contrary part ( ὁ ἐξ ἐναντίας )

The phrase N.T.o . See Mar 15:39. The heathen opposer is meant. Comp. blasphemed , Tit 2:5, and 1Ti 6:1. Ἑναντίος contrary , in Paul only 1Th 2:15.

Vincent: Tit 2:8

May be ashamed ( ἐντραπῇ )

Only here in Pastorals. In Paul, 1Co 4:14, note; 2Th 3:14, note, and see on Mat 21:37.

Vincent: Tit 2:8

Evil thing ( φαῦλον )

Only here in Pastorals. In Paul, Rom 9:11; 2Co 5:10. See on Joh 3:20.

Vincent: Tit 2:9

To please them well in all things ( ἐν πᾶσιν εὐαρέστους εἶναι )

Wrong. Const. in all things with to be in subjection . Note the position of ἐν πᾶσιν in 1Ti 3:11; 1Ti 4:15; 2Ti 2:7; 2Ti 4:5, and comp. ὑπακούειν κατὰ πάντα obey in all things, Col 3:20, Col 3:22; and ὑποτάσσεται - ἐν παντί is subject in everything , Eph 5:24. Ἑυάρεστος well pleasing , only here in Pastorals. Almost exclusively in Paul. See also Heb 13:21. Ευαρέστως acceptably , Heb 12:28.

Vincent: Tit 2:10

Purloining ( νοσφιζομένους )

Only here and Act 5:2, Act 5:3. lxx, Jos 7:1; 2 Macc. 4:32. Often in Class. From νόσφι apart . The fundamental idea of the word is to put far away from another ; to set apart for one's self ; hence to purloin and appropriate to one's own use. Purloin is akin to prolong: prolongyn or purlongyn " to put fer awey." Old French porloignier or purloignier .

Vincent: Tit 2:10

Shewing all good fidelity ( πᾶσαν πίστιν ἐνδεικνομένος ἀγαθήν )

The phrase N.T.o . This is the only instance in N.T. of ἀγαθός with πίστις .

Vincent: Tit 2:10

Adorn the doctrine ( τὴν διδασκαλίαν κοσμῶσιν )

The phrase N.T.o . For κοσμῶσιν adorn , see on 1Ti 2:9.

Vincent: Tit 2:11

This teaching or doctrine which is to be adorned by the lives of God's servants - the teaching of the gospel - is now stated in Tit 2:11-15.

The grace of God ( ἡ χάρις τοῦ θεοῦ )

A common Pauline phrase. The exact phrase only here in Pastorals. It is the ultimate ground of salvation. Comp. 2Ti 1:9; Eph 2:5, Eph 2:8; Gal 1:15.

Vincent: Tit 2:11

That bringeth salvation ( σωτήριος )

Lit. saving . N.T.o . Const. with χαρις grace . The saving grace of God.

Vincent: Tit 2:11

Hath appeared ( ἐπεφάνη )

Only in Pastorals, Luke, and Acts. In the active voice, to bring to light , show . See on ἐπιφάνεια appearing , 1Ti 6:14.

Vincent: Tit 2:11

To all men

Const. with that bringeth salvation , not with hath appeared .

Vincent: Tit 2:11

The grace of God which is saving for all men

Comp. 1Ti 2:4.

Vincent: Tit 2:12

Teaching ( παιδεύουσα )

Better, instructing or training . The saving economy of God is educative. Comp. Heb 12:4-11, and see on 1Ti 1:20.

Vincent: Tit 2:12

Ungodliness ( ἀσέβειαν )

In Pastorals only here and 2Ti 2:16. The contrary of εὐσέβεια , for which see on 1Ti 2:2.

Vincent: Tit 2:12

Worldly lusts ( κοσμικὰς ἐπιθυμίας )

The phrase N.T.o . Κοσμικὸς worldly , only here and Heb 9:1. On the ethical sense in κόσμος the world , see on Act 17:24, and see on Joh 1:9.

Vincent: Tit 2:13

Looking for ( προσδεχόμενοι )

In Pastorals only here. Comp. Mar 15:43; Luk 2:25; Luk 12:36. In this sense not in Paul. Primarily, to receive to one's self , admit , accept . So Luk 15:2; Rom 16:2; Phi 2:29. That which is accepted in faith, is awaited expectantly.

Vincent: Tit 2:13

That blessed hope ( τὴν μακαρίαν ἐλπίδα )

The phrase N.T.o . Μακάριος blessed , very often in the Gospels. See on Mat 5:3. In Pastorals, with the exception of this passage, always of God. In Paul, only of men, and so usually in the Gospels. Ἑλπίδα hope , the object of hope. Why the hope is called blessed , appears from 2Ti 4:8; Phi 3:20, etc. Comp. Jud 1:21, and 1Pe 1:13.

Vincent: Tit 2:13

And the glorious appearing ( καὶ ἐπιφάνειαν τῆς δόξης )

Καὶ is explanatory, introducing the definition of the character of the thing hoped for. Looking for the object of hope, even the appearing, etc. Glorious appearing is a specimen of the vicious hendiadys by which the force of so many passages has been impaired or destroyed in translation. Rend. appearing of the glory .

Vincent: Tit 2:13

Of the great God and our Savior Jesus Christ ( τοῦ μεγάλου θεοῦ καὶ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Χριστοῦ Ἱησοῦ )

For Jesus Christ rend. Christ Jesus . Μέγας great with God , N.T.o , but often in lxx. According to A.V. two persons are indicated, God and Christ. Revelations with others rend. of our great God and Savior Christ Jesus , thus indicating one person, and asserting the deity of Christ. I adopt the latter, although the arguments and authorities in favor of the two renderings are very evenly balanced.

Vincent: Tit 2:14

Gave himself for us ( ἔδωκεν ἑαυτὸν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν )

See on 1Ti 2:6, and comp. Gal 1:4. Ὑπὲρ on behalf of ; not instead of .

Vincent: Tit 2:14

Might redeem ( λυτρώσηται )

Only here, Luk 24:21; 1Pe 1:18. See on 1Ti 2:6. Neither λύτρον ransom, λύτρωσις redemption, nor λυτρωτής redeemer occur in Paul. He has the figure of purchase (ἀγοράζεσθαι, ἐξαγοράζεσθαι ), 1Co 6:20; 1Co 7:23; Gal 3:13; Gal 4:5. Comp. Rev 5:9; Rev 14:3, Rev 14:4; 2Pe 2:1.

Vincent: Tit 2:14

Iniquity ( ἀνομίας )

Only here in Pastorals. Lit. lawlessness . See on 1Jo 3:4.

Vincent: Tit 2:14

Might purify ( καθαρίσῃ )

In Pastorals only here. Mostly in Synoptic Gospels and Hebrews. In Paul, 2Co 7:1; Eph 5:26. o Class. Often in lxx.

Vincent: Tit 2:14

A peculiar people ( λαὸν περιούσιον )

Λαός people only here in Pastorals. In Paul ten times, always in citations. Most frequently in Luke and Acts; often in Hebrews and Revelation. Περιούσιος N.T.o . A few times in lxx, always with λαός . See Exo 19:5; Exo 23:22; Deu 7:6; Deu 14:2; Deu 26:18. The phrase was originally applied to the people of Israel, but is transferred here to believers in the Messiah - Jews and Gentiles. Comp. 1Pe 2:10. Περιούσιος is from the participle of περιεῖναι to be over and above : hence περιουσία abundance , plenty . Περιούσιος also means possessed over and above , that is, specially selected for one's own; exempt from ordinary laws of distribution. Hence correctly represented by peculiar , derived from peculium , a private purse , a special acquisition of a member of a family distinct from the property administered for the good of the whole family. Accordingly the sense is given in Eph 1:14, where believers are said to have been sealed εἰς ἀπολύτρωσιν τῆς περιποιήσεως with a view to redemption of possession , or redemption which will give possession , thus = acquisition . So 1Pe 2:9, where Christians are styled λαὸς εἰς περιποίησιν a people for acquisition , to be acquired by God as his peculiar possession. Comp. 1Th 5:9; 2Th 2:14, and περιποιεῖσθαι to acquire , Act 20:28. The phrase καθαρίζειν λαὸν to purify the people , in lxx, Neh 12:30; Judith 16:18.

Vincent: Tit 2:14

Zealous ( ζηλωτὴν )

Lit. a zealot . Comp. Act 21:20; Act 22:3; 1Pe 3:13. Only here in Pastorals. In Paul, 1Co 14:12; Gal 1:14. For the word as a title, see on the Canaanite , Mat 10:4, and see on Mar 3:18.

Vincent: Tit 2:14

Authority ( ἐπιταγῆς )

See on 1Ti 1:1.

Vincent: Tit 2:14

Despise ( περιφρονείτω )

N.T.o . Occasionally in Class. From περὶ beyond , φρονεῖν to be minded . To set one's self in thought beyond; hence; contemn , despise . Comp. 1Ti 4:12. The exhortation is connected with authority . Titus is to claim respect for his office and for himself as bearing it.

Wesley: Tit 2:2

As veteran soldiers, not easily to be surprised.

Wesley: Tit 2:2

A virtue particularly needful for and becoming them.

Wesley: Tit 2:2

Not drolling or diverting on the brink of eternity.

Wesley: Tit 2:3

The particulars whereof follow.

Wesley: Tit 2:3

Literally, observing an holy decorum.

Wesley: Tit 2:3

Or evil - speakers.

Wesley: Tit 2:3

If they use a little for their often infirmities.

Wesley: Tit 2:3

Age and experience call them so to be. Let them teach good only.

Wesley: Tit 2:4

These Timothy was to instruct himself; Titus, by the elder women. To love their husbands, their children - With a tender, temperate, holy, wise affection. O how hard a lesson.

Wesley: Tit 2:5

Particularly in the love of their children.

Wesley: Tit 2:5

Particularly in the love of their husbands.

Wesley: Tit 2:5

Whenever they are not called out by works of necessity, piety, and mercy.

Wesley: Tit 2:5

Well tempered, sweet, soft, obliging.

Wesley: Tit 2:5

Whose will, in all things lawful, is a rule to the wife.

Wesley: Tit 2:5

Or evil spoken of; particularly by unbelieving husbands, who lay all the blame on the religion of their wives.

Wesley: Tit 2:6

A virtue rarely found in youth.

Wesley: Tit 2:7

Titus himself was then young. In the doctrine which thou teachest in public: as to matter, uncorruptness; as to the manner of delivering it, seriousness - Weightiness, solemnity.

Wesley: Tit 2:8

In private conversation.

Wesley: Tit 2:9

Wherein it can be done without sin.

Wesley: Tit 2:9

Though blamed unjustly. This honest servants are most apt to do.

Wesley: Tit 2:9

Not taking or giving any thing without their master's leave: this fair - spoken servants are apt to do.

Wesley: Tit 2:10

Soft, obliging faithfulness That they may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour - More than St. Paul says of kings. How he raises the lowness of his subject! So may they, the lowness of their condition.

Wesley: Tit 2:11

So it is in its nature, tendency, and design.

Wesley: Tit 2:11

High and low.

Wesley: Tit 2:12

All who do not reject it. That, having renounced ungodliness - Whatever is contrary to the fear and love of God.

Wesley: Tit 2:12

Which are opposite to sobriety and righteousness.

Wesley: Tit 2:12

In all purity and holiness. Sobriety, in the scripture sense, is rather the whole temper of a man, than a single virtue in him. It comprehends all that is opposite to the drowsiness of sin, the folly of ignorance, the unholiness of disorderly passions. Sobriety is no less than all the powers of the soul being consistently and constantly awake, duly governed by heavenly prudence, and entirely conformable to holy affections.

Wesley: Tit 2:12

Doing to all as we would they should do to us.

Wesley: Tit 2:12

As those who are consecrated to God both in heart and life.

Wesley: Tit 2:13

With eager desire.

Wesley: Tit 2:13

Which we hope for. Of the great God, even our Saviour Jesus Christ - So that, if there be (according to the Arian scheme) a great God and a little God, Christ is not the little God, but the great one.

Wesley: Tit 2:14

To die in our stead.

Wesley: Tit 2:14

Miserable bondslaves, as well from the power and the very being, as from the guilt, of all our sins.

Wesley: Tit 2:15

That is, let none have any just cause to despise thee. Yet they surely will. Men who know not God will despise a true minister of his word.

JFB: Tit 2:2

Translated "vigilant," as sober men alone can be (1Ti 3:2). But "sober" here answers to "not given to wine," Tit 2:3; Tit 1:7.

JFB: Tit 2:2

"dignified"; behaving with reverent propriety.

JFB: Tit 2:2

"self-restrained"; "discreet" [ALFORD], (Tit 1:8; 1Ti 2:9).

JFB: Tit 2:2

Combined in 1Ti 6:11. "Faith, hope, charity" (1Co 13:13). "Patience," Greek, "enduring perseverance," is the attendant on, and is supported by, "hope" (1Co 13:7; 1Th 1:3). It is the grace which especially becomes old men, being the fruit of ripened experience derived from trials overcome (Rom 5:3).

JFB: Tit 2:3

"deportment."

JFB: Tit 2:3

"as becometh women consecrated to God" [WAHL]: being by our Christian calling priestesses unto God (Eph 5:3; 1Ti 2:10). "Observant of sacred decorum" [BENGEL].

JFB: Tit 2:3

Not slanderers: a besetting sin of some elderly women.

JFB: Tit 2:3

The besetting sin of the Cretans (Tit 1:12). Literally, "enslaved to much wine." Addiction to wine is slavery (Rom 6:16; 2Pe 2:19).

JFB: Tit 2:3

In private: not in public (1Co 14:34; 1Ti 2:11-12); influencing for good the younger women by precept and example.

JFB: Tit 2:4

Greek, "self-restrained," "discreet"; the same Greek as in Tit 2:2, "temperate." (But see on Tit 2:2; compare Note, 2Ti 1:7). ALFORD therefore translates, "That they school (admonish in their duty) the young women to be lovers of their husbands," &c. (the foundation of all domestic happiness). It was judicious that Titus, a young man, should admonish the young women, not directly, but through the older women.

JFB: Tit 2:5

As "guardians of the house," as the Greek expresses. The oldest manuscripts read, "Workers at home": active in household duties (Pro 7:11; 1Ti 5:13).

JFB: Tit 2:5

Kind, beneficent (Mat 20:15; Rom 5:7; 1Pe 2:18). Not churlish and niggardly, but thrifty as housewives.

JFB: Tit 2:5

Rather "submissive," as the Greek is translated; (see on Eph 5:21-22; Eph 5:24).

JFB: Tit 2:5

Marking the duty of subjection which they owe them, as being their own husbands (Eph 5:22; Col 3:18).

JFB: Tit 2:5

"evil spoken of." That no reproach may be cast on the Gospel, through the inconsistencies of its professors (Tit 2:8, Tit 2:10; Rom 2:24; 1Ti 5:14; 1Ti 6:1). "Unless we are virtuous, blasphemy will come through us to the faith" [THEOPHYLACT].

JFB: Tit 2:6

Greek, "The younger men."

JFB: Tit 2:6

Self-restrained [ALFORD]. "Nothing is so hard at this age as to overcome pleasures and follies" [CHRYSOSTOM].

JFB: Tit 2:7

With respect to all things.

JFB: Tit 2:7

Though but a young man thyself. All teaching is useless unless the teacher's example confirm his word.

JFB: Tit 2:7

In thy ministerial teaching (showing) uncorruptness, that is, untainted purity of motive on thy part (compare 2Co 11:3), so as to be "a pattern" to all. As "gravity," &c., refers to Titus himself, so "uncorruptness"; though, doubtless, uncorruptness of the doctrine will be sure to follow as a consequence of the Christian minister being of simple, uncorrupt integrity himself.

JFB: Tit 2:7

Dignified seriousness in setting forth the truth.

JFB: Tit 2:7

Omitted in the oldest manuscripts.

JFB: Tit 2:8

Discourse in public and private ministrations.

JFB: Tit 2:8

The adversary (Tit 1:9; 2Ti 2:25), whether he be heathen or Jew.

JFB: Tit 2:8

Put to confusion by the power of truth and innocence (compare Tit 2:5, Tit 2:10; 1Ti 5:14; 1Ti 6:1).

JFB: Tit 2:8

In our acts, or demeanor.

JFB: Tit 2:8

So one of the oldest manuscripts. Other very old manuscripts read, "of US," Christians.

JFB: Tit 2:9

"slaves."

JFB: Tit 2:9

"to give satisfaction" [ALFORD]. To be complaisant in everything; to have that zealous desire to gain the master's goodwill which will anticipate the master's wish and do even more than is required. The reason for the frequent recurrence of injunctions to slaves to subjection (Eph 6:5, &c.; Col 3:22; 1Ti 6:1, &c.; 1Pe 2:18) was, that in no rank was there more danger of the doctrine of the spiritual equality and freedom of Christians being misunderstood than in that of slaves. It was natural for the slave who had become a Christian, to forget his place and put himself on a social level with his master. Hence the charge for each to abide in the sphere in which he was when converted (1Co 7:20-24).

JFB: Tit 2:9

In contradiction to the master: so the Greek, "not contradicting" [WAHL].

JFB: Tit 2:10

Greek, "Not appropriating" what does not belong to one. It means "keeping back" dishonestly or deceitfully (Act 5:2-3).

JFB: Tit 2:10

Manifesting in acts.

JFB: Tit 2:10

All possible.

JFB: Tit 2:10

Really good; not so in mere appearance (Eph 6:5-6; Col 3:22-24). "The heathen do not judge of the Christian's doctrines from the doctrine, but from his actions and life" [CHRYSOSTOM]. Men will write, fight, and even die for their religion; but how few live for it! Translate, "That they may adorn the doctrine of our Saviour God," that is, God the Father, the originating author of salvation (compare Note, see on 1Ti 1:1). God deigns to have His Gospel-doctrine adorned even by slaves, who are regarded by the world as no better than beasts of burden. "Though the service be rendered to an earthly master, the honor redounds to God, as the servant's goodwill flows from the fear of God" [THEOPHYLACT]. Even slaves, low as is their status, should not think the influence of their example a matter of no consequence to religion: how much more those in a high position. His love in being "our Saviour" is the strongest ground for our adorning His doctrine by our lives. This is the force of "For" in Tit 2:11.

JFB: Tit 2:11

God's gratuitous favor in the scheme of redemption.

JFB: Tit 2:11

Greek, "hath been made to appear," or "shine forth" (Isa 9:2; Luk 1:79). "hath been manifested" (Tit 3:4), after having been long hidden in the loving counsels of God (Col 1:26; 2Ti 1:9-10). The image is illustrated in Act 27:20. The grace of God hath now been embodied in Jesus, the brightness of the Father's glory," manifested as the "Sun of righteousness," "the Word made flesh." The Gospel dispensation is hence termed "the day" (1Th 5:5, 1Th 5:8; there is a double "appearing," that of "grace" here, that of "glory," Tit 2:13; compare Rom 13:12). Connect it not as English Version, but, "The grace . . . that bringeth salvation to all men hath appeared," or "been manifested" (1Ti 2:4; 1Ti 4:10). Hence God is called "our Saviour" (Tit 2:10). The very name Jesus means the same.

JFB: Tit 2:11

Of whom he enumerated the different classes (Tit 2:2-9): even to servants; to us Gentiles, once aliens from God. Hence arises our obligation to all men (Tit 3:2).

JFB: Tit 2:12

Greek, "disciplining us." Grace exercises discipline, and is imparted in connection with disciplining chastisements (1Co 11:32; Heb 12:6-7). The education which the Christian receives from "the grace" of God is a discipline often trying to flesh and blood: just as children need disciplining. The discipline which it exercises teaches us to deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, and to live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world (Greek, "age," or course of things) where such self-discipline is needed, seeing that its spirit is opposed to God (Tit 1:12, Tit 1:16; 1Co 1:20; 1Co 3:18-19): in the coming world we may gratify every desire without need of self-discipline, because all desires there will be conformable to the will of God.

JFB: Tit 2:12

Greek, "in order that"; the end of the "disciplining" is "in order that . . . we may live soberly," &c. This point is lost by the translation, "teaching us."

JFB: Tit 2:12

(Luk 9:23). The Greek aorist expresses "denying once for all." We deny "worldly lusts" when we withhold our consent from them, when we refuse the delight which they suggest, and the act to which they solicit us, nay, tear them up by the roots out of our soul and mind [ST. BERNARD, Sermon 11].

JFB: Tit 2:12

The Greek article expresses, "the lusts of the world," "all worldly lusts" [ALFORD], (Gal 5:16; Eph 2:3; 1Jo 2:15-17; 1Jo 5:19). The world (cosmos) will not come to an end when this present age (aeon) or course of things shall end.

JFB: Tit 2:12

The positive side of the Christian character; as "denying . . . lusts" was the negative. "Soberly," that is, with self-restraint, in relation to one's self: "righteously" or justly, in relation to our neighbor; "godly" or piously, in relation to God (not merely amiably and justly, but something higher, godly, with love and reverence toward God). These three comprise our "disciplining" in faith and love, from which he passes to hope (Tit 2:13).

JFB: Tit 2:13

(Phi 3:20-21).

JFB: Tit 2:13

With constant expectation (so the Greek) and with joy (Rom 8:19). This will prove the antidote to worldly lusts, and the stimulus to "live in this present world" conformably to this expectation. The Greek is translated, "waiting for," in Luk 2:25.

JFB: Tit 2:13

Greek, "the."

JFB: Tit 2:13

Bringing blessedness (Rom 4:7-8).

JFB: Tit 2:13

That is, object of hope (Rom 8:24; Gal 5:5; Col 1:5).

JFB: Tit 2:13

There is but one Greek article to both "hope" and "appearing," which marks their close connection (the hope being about to be realized only at the appearing of Christ). Translate, "The blessed hope and manifestation (compare Note, see on Tit 2:11) of the glory." The Greek for "manifestation" is translated "brightness" in 2Th 2:8. As His "coming" (Greek, "parousia") expresses the fact; so "brightness, appearing," or "manifestation" (epiphaneia) expresses His personal visibility when He shall come.

JFB: Tit 2:13

There is but one Greek article to "God" and "Saviour," which shows that both are predicated of one and the same Being. "Of Him who is at once the great God and our Saviour." Also (2) "appearing" (epiphaneia) is never by Paul predicated of God the Father (Joh 1:18; 1Ti 6:16), or even of "His glory" (as ALFORD explains it): it is invariably applied to CHRIST'S coming, to which (at His first advent, compare 2Ti 1:10) the kindred verb "appeared" (epephanee), Tit 2:11, refers (1Ti 6:14; 2Ti 4:1, 2Ti 4:8). Also (3) in the context (Tit 2:14) there is no reference to the Father, but to Christ alone; and here there is no occasion for reference to the Father in the exigencies of the context. Also (4) the expression "great God," as applied to Christ, is in accordance with the context, which refers to the glory of His appearing; just as "the true God" is predicated of Christ, 1Jo 5:20. The phrase occurs nowhere else in the New Testament, but often in the Old Testament. Deu 7:21; Deu 10:17, predicated of Jehovah, who, as their manifested Lord, led the Israelites through the wilderness, doubtless the Second Person in the Trinity. Believers now look for the manifestation of His glory, inasmuch as they shall share in it. Even the Socinian explanation, making "the great God" to be the Father, "our Saviour," the Son, places God and Christ on an equal relation to "the glory" of the future appearing: a fact incompatible with the notion that Christ is not divine; indeed it would be blasphemy so to couple any mere created being with God.

JFB: Tit 2:14

"The forcible 'Himself, His whole self, the greatest gift ever given,' must not be overlooked."

JFB: Tit 2:14

Greek, "in our behalf."

JFB: Tit 2:14

Deliver us from bondage by paying the price of His precious blood. An appropriate image in addressing bond-servants (Tit 2:9-10):

JFB: Tit 2:14

The essence of sin, namely, "transgression of the law": in bondage to which we were till then. The aim of His redemption was to redeem us, not merely from the penalty, but from the being of all iniquity. Thus he reverts to the "teaching" in righteousness, or disciplining effect of the grace of God that bringeth salvation (Tit 2:11-12).

JFB: Tit 2:14

Peculiarly His own, as Israel was of old.

JFB: Tit 2:14

In doing and promoting "good works."

JFB: Tit 2:15

Translate, "authoritativeness" (compare "sharply," Tit 1:13).

JFB: Tit 2:15

Speak with such vigor as to command respect (1Ti 4:12). Warn them with such authority that no one may think himself above (so the Greek literally) the need of admonition [TITTMANN, Greek Synonyms of the New Testament].

Clarke: Tit 2:2

That the aged men be sober - It is very likely that the word aged is to be taken here in its literal sense; that it refers to advanced years, and not to any office in the Church: the whole context seems to require this sense

For an old man to be a drunkard, a light and trifling person, and a glutton, and not to be sober, grave, and temperate, is not only blamable but monstrous. Seneca has well said: Luxuriosus adolescens peccat; senew insanit . "A young man addicted to a life of luxury transgresses; an old man thus addicted runs mad."

Clarke: Tit 2:3

The aged women likewise - I believe elderly women are meant, and not deaconesses

Clarke: Tit 2:3

That they be in behavior - Εν καταστηματι ἱεροπρεπεις· That they be in their dress, gait, and general deportment, such as their holy calling requires; that they be not like the world, but like the Church, decent without, and adorned with holiness within

Clarke: Tit 2:3

Not false accusers - Μη διαβολους· Not devils; we have had the same expression applied in the same way, 1Ti 3:11 (note)

Clarke: Tit 2:3

Not given to much wine - Μη οινῳ πολλῳ δεδουλωμενας· Not enslaved by much wine, not habitual drunkards or tipplers; habit is a species of slavery. Both among the Greeks and Romans old women were generally reputed to be fond of much wine; hence the ancient scholiast on Homer, Il. vi., speaking of old women, says: Χαιρει τῳ οινῳ ἡ ἡλικια αυτη· At this age they delight in wine; which words Ovid seems to have translated literally: Vinosior aetas haec erat . It is likely, therefore, that it was customary among the elderly women, both Greeks and Romans, to drink much wine, and because it was inconsistent with that moderation, which the Gospel requires, the apostle forbids it: doubtless it was not considered criminal among them, because it was a common practice; and we know that the Greek philosophers and physicians, who denied wine to young persons, judged it to be necessary for the aged. See the note on 1Ti 5:23.

Clarke: Tit 2:4

That they may teach the young women to be sober - That it was natural for the young to imitate the old will be readily allowed; it was therefore necessary that the old should be an example of godly living to the young. St. Jerome, taking it for granted that drunkenness and impurity are closely connected, asks this serious question: Quomodo potest docere anus adolescentulas castitatem, cum, si ebrietatem vetulae mulieris adolescentula fuerit imitata, pudica esse non possit ? "How can an elderly woman teach young women chastity, when, if the young woman should imitate the drunkenness of the matron, it would be impossible for her to be chaste?

Clarke: Tit 2:4

To love their husbands - The duties recommended in this and the following verses are so plain as to need no comment; and so absolutely necessary to the character of a wife, that no one deserves the name who does not live in the practice of them.

Clarke: Tit 2:5

Keepers at home - Οικουρους . A woman who spends much time in visiting, must neglect her family. The idleness, dirtiness, impudence, and profligacy of the children, will soon show how deeply criminal the mother was in rejecting the apostle’ s advice. Instead of ὸ¹κουρους, keepers of the house, or keepers at home, ACD*EFG, and several of the Itala, have οικουργους, workers at home; not only staying in the house and keeping the house, but working in the house. A woman may keep the house very closely, and yet do little in it for the support or comfort of the family

Clarke: Tit 2:5

That the word of God be not blasphemed - The enemies of the Gospel are quick-eyed to spy out imperfections in its professors; and, if they find women professing Christianity living an irregular life, they will not fail to decry the Christian doctrine on this account: "Behold your boasted religion! it professes to reform all things, and its very professors are no better than others! Our heathenism is as good as your Christianity."These are cutting reproaches; and much they will have to answer for who give cause for these blasphemies.

Clarke: Tit 2:6

Young men - exhort to be sober-minded - Reformation should begin with the old; they have the authority, and they should give the example. The young of both sexes must also give an account of themselves to God; sober-mindedness in young men is a rare qualification, and they who have it not plunge into excesses and irregularities which in general sap the foundation of their constitution, bring on premature old age, and not seldom lead to a fatal end.

Clarke: Tit 2:7

In all things showing thyself a pattern - As the apostle had given directions relative to the conduct of old men, Tit 2:2, of old women, Tit 2:3, of young women, Tit 2:4, and of young men, Tit 2:6, the words περι παντα, which we translate in all things, should be rather considered in reference to the above persons, and the behavior required in them: showing thyself a pattern of good works to all these persons - being, in sobriety, gravity, temperance, what thou requirest others to be

Clarke: Tit 2:7

In doctrine showing uncorruptness - Mixing nothing with the truth; taking nothing from it; adding nothing to it; and exhibiting it in all its connection, energy, and fullness.

Clarke: Tit 2:8

Sound speech - Λογον ὑγιη· Sound or healing doctrine. Human nature is in a state of disease; and the doctrine of the Gospel is calculated to remove the disease, and restore all to perfect health and soundness. All false doctrines leave men under the influence of this spiritual disease; the unadulterated doctrine of the Gospel alone can heal men

Clarke: Tit 2:8

He that is of the contrary part - Whether this may refer to the Judaizing teachers in general, or to some one who might, by his false doctrine, have been disturbing the peace of the Churches in Crete, we cannot tell

Clarke: Tit 2:8

Having no evil thing to say of you - Against a person who is sound in his doctrine, and holy in his life, no evil can be justly alleged. He who reports evil of such a person must be confounded when brought to the test. Instead of περι ὑμων, of You, περι ἡμων, of Us, is the reading of CDEFG, and about forty others; with both the Syriac, all the Arabic, Slavonic, Vulgate, Itala, and several of the primitive fathers. This reading makes a better sense, and is undoubtedly genuine.

Clarke: Tit 2:9

Exhort servants to be obedient - The apostle refers to those who were slaves, and the property of their masters; even these are exhorted to be obedient ιδιοις δεσποταις, to their own despots, though they had no right over them on the ground of natural justice

Clarke: Tit 2:9

Please them well in all things - They were to endeavor to do this in all things, though they could not hope to succeed in every thing

Clarke: Tit 2:9

Not answering again - Μη αντιλεγοντας· Not contradicting or gainsaying. This is no part of a servant’ s duty; a servant is hired to do his master’ s work, and this his master has a right to appoint.

Clarke: Tit 2:10

Not purloining - Μη νοσφιζομενους· Neither giving away, privately selling, nor in any way wasting, the master’ s goods. The word signifies, not only stealing but embezzling another’ s property; keeping back a part of the price of any commodity sold on the master’ s account. In Act 5:2, we translate it, to keep back part of the price; the crime of which Ananias and Sapphira were guilty. It has been remarked that among the heathens this species of fraud was very frequent; and servants were so noted for purloining and embezzling their master’ s property that fur, which signifies a thief, was commonly used to signify a servant; hence that verse in Virgil, Eclog. iii. 16: -

Quid domini faciant, audent cum talia Fures ?

"What may not masters do, when servants (thieves) are so bold?

On which Servius remarks: Pro Servo Furem posuit, furta enim specialiter servorum sunt. Sic Plautus de servo, Homo es trium literarum , i.e. fur . "He puts fur , a thief, to signify a servant, because servants are commonly thieves. Thus Plautus, speaking of a servant, says: Thou art a man of three letters, i.e. f-u-r, a thief."And Terence denominates a number of servants, munipulus furum , "a bundle of thieves."Eun. 4, 7, 6. The place in Plautus to which Servius refers is in Aulul., act ii. scene iv. in fine: -

Tun’, trium literarum homo

Me vituperas? F-u-r, etiam fur trifurcifer

"Dost thou blame me, thou man of three letters

Thou art a thief, and the most notorious of all knaves.

It was necessary, therefore, that the apostle should be so very particular in his directions to servants, as they were in general thieves almost by profession.

Clarke: Tit 2:11

The grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men - Επεφανη γαρ ἡ χαρις του Θεου ἡ σωτηριος πασιν ανθρωποις· Literally translated, the words stand thus: For the grace of God, that which saves, hath shone forth upon all men. Or, as it is expressed in the margin of our authorized version: The grace of God, that bringeth salvation to all men, hath appeared. As God’ s grace signifies God’ s favor, any benefit received from him may be termed God’ s grace. In this place, and in Col 1:6, the Gospel, which points out God’ s infinite mercy to the world, is termed the grace of God; for it is not only a favor of infinite worth in itself, but it announces that greatest gift of God to man, the incarnation and atoning sacrifice of Jesus Christ. Now it cannot be said, except in a very refined and spiritual sense, that this Gospel had then appeared to all men; but it may be well said that it bringeth salvation to all men; this is its design; and it was to taste death for every man that its author came into the world. There is a beauty and energy in the word επεφανη, hath shined out, that is rarely noted; it seems to be a metaphor taken from the sun. As by his rising in the east and shining out, he enlightens, successively, the whole world; so the Lord Jesus, who is called the Sun of righteousness, Mal 4:2, arises on the whole human race with healing in his wings. And as the light and heat of the sun are denied to no nation nor individual, so the grace of the Lord Jesus, this also shines out upon all; and God designs that all mankind shall be as equally benefited by it in reference to their souls, as they are in respect to their bodies by the sun that shines in the firmament of heaven. But as all the parts of the earth are not immediately illuminated, but come into the solar light successively, not only in consequence of the earth’ s diurnal revolution round its own axis, but in consequence of its annual revolution round its whole orbit; so this Sun of righteousness, who has shined out, is bringing every part of the habitable globe into his Divine light; that light is shining more and more to the perfect day; so that gradually and successively he is enlightening every nation, and every man; and, when his great year is filled up, every nation of the earth shall be brought into the light and heat of this unspotted, uneclipsed, and eternal Sun of righteousness and truth. Wherever the Gospel comes, it brings salvation - it offers deliverance from all sin to every soul that hears or reads it. As freely as the sun dispenses his genial influences to every inhabitant of the earth, so freely does Jesus Christ dispense the merits and blessings of his passion and death to every soul of man. From the influences of this spiritual Sun no soul is reprobated any more than from the influences of the natural sun. In both cases, only those who wilfully shut their eyes, and hide themselves in darkness, are deprived of the gracious benefit. It is no objection to this view of the subject, that whole nations have not yet received the Divine light. When the earth and the sun were created, every part of the globe did not come immediately into the light; to effect this purpose fully there must be a complete revolution, as has been marked above, and this could not be effected till the earth had not only revolved on its own axis, but passed successively through all the signs of the zodiac. When its year was completed, and not till then, every part had its due proportion of light and heat. God may, in his infinite wisdom, have determined the times and the seasons for the full manifestation of the Gospel to the nations of the world, as he has done in reference to the solar light; and when the Jews are brought in with the fullness of the Gentiles, then, and not till then, can we say that the grand revolution of the important Year of the Sun of righteousness is completed. But, in the meantime, the unenlightened parts of the earth are not left in total darkness; as there was ligh

"- ere the infant su

Was rolled together, or had tried his beam

Athwart the gloom profound;

light being created, and in a certain measure dispersed, at least three whole days before the sun was formed; (for his creation was a part of the fourth day’ s work); so, previously to the incarnation of Christ, there was spiritual light in the world; for he diffused his beams while his orb was yet unseen. And even now, where by the preaching of his Gospel he is not yet manifested, he is that true light which enlightens every man coming into the world; so that the moral world is no more left to absolute darkness, where the Gospel is not yet preached, than the earth was the four days which preceded the creation of the sun, or those parts of the world are where the Gospel has not yet been preached. The great year is rolling on, and all the parts of the earth are coming successively, and now rapidly, into the light. The vast revolution seems to be nearly completed, and the whole world is about to be filled with the light and glory of God. A heathen poet, apparently under the inspiration of God (for God has his witnesses every where) speaks of those glorious times in words and numbers which nothing but the Spirit of God can equal. It gratifies myself to refer to them, and it will gratify my reader to find them entered here: -

Ultima Cumaei venit jam carminis aetas

Magnus ab integro saeclorum nascitur ordo . -

Talia saecla suis dixerunt, currite, fusi

Concordes stabili fatorum numine Parcae . -

Aspice convexo nutantem pondere mundum

Terrasque, tractusque maris, coelumque profundum

Aspice, venturo laetentur ut omnia saeclo !

The last great age, foretold by sacred rhymes

Renews its finish’ d course; Saturnian time

Roll round again; and mighty years, begu

From their first orb, in radiant circles run

Majestic months, with swift but steady pace

Set out with him on their appointed race. -

The Fates, when they their happy web have spun

Shall bless the clew, and bid it smoothly run. -

See labouring nature calls thee to sustai

The nodding frame of heaven and earth and main

See, to their base restored, earth, seas, and air

And joyful ages from behind appear In crowding ranks

Dryden

Hasten the time, thou God of ages! Even so. Amen. Come, Lord Jesus!

Clarke: Tit 2:12

Teaching us, that, denying, etc. - Παιδευουσα· Instructing us as children are instructed. Christ is the great teacher; and men, in order to learn, must become his disciples - must put themselves under his tuition, and learn of him

Clarke: Tit 2:12

Denying ungodliness - Ασεβειαν· All things contrary to God; whatever would lead us to doubt his being, deny any of his essential attributes; his providence or government of the world, and his influence on the souls of men. Every thing, also, which is opposed to his true worship; theoretical and practical atheism, deism, and irreligion in general

Clarke: Tit 2:12

Worldly lusts - Such desires, affections, and appetites, as men are governed by who have their portion in this life, and live without God in the world. Gluttony, drunkenness, lasciviousness, anger, malice, and revenge; together with the immoderate love of riches, power, and fame

Clarke: Tit 2:12

We should live soberly - Having every temper, appetite, and desire, under the government of reason, and reason itself under the government of the Spirit of God

Clarke: Tit 2:12

Righteously - Rendering to every man his due, injuring no person in his body, mind, reputation, or property; doing unto all as we would they should do to us; and filling up the duties of the particular stations in which it has pleased God to fix us, committing no sin, omitting no duty

Clarke: Tit 2:12

And godly - Ευσεβως . Just the reverse of what is implied in ungodliness. See above

Clarke: Tit 2:12

In this present world - Not supposing that any thing will be purified in the world to come that is not cleansed in this. The three words above evidently include our duty to God, to our neighbor, and to ourselves

1.    We are to live soberly in respect to ourselves

2.    Righteously in respect to our neighbor. An

3.    Godly, or piously, in respect to our Maker.

Clarke: Tit 2:13

Looking for that blessed hope - Expecting the grand object of our hope, eternal life. See Tit 1:2. This is what the Gospel teaches us to expect, and what the grace of God prepares the human heart for. This is called a blessed hope; those who have it are happy in the sure prospect of that glory which shall be revealed

Clarke: Tit 2:13

The glorious appearing - Και επιφανειαν της δοξης του μεγαλου Θεου και σωτηρος ἡμων Ιησου Χριστου . This clause, literally translated, is as follows: And the appearing of the glory of the great God, even our Savior Jesus Christ. On this passage I must refer the reader to the Essay on the Greek Article, by H. S. Boyd, Esq., appended to the notes on the Epistle to the Ephesians, where both the structure and doctrine of this passage are explained at large

Some think that the blessed hope and glorious appearing mean the same thing; but I do not think so. The blessed hope refers simply to eternal glorification in general; the glorious appearing, to the resurrection of the body; for when Christ appears he will change this vile body, and make it like unto his Glorious Body, according to the working by which he is able even to subdue all things to himself. See Phi 3:20, Phi 3:21.

Clarke: Tit 2:14

Who gave himself for us - Who gave his own life as a ransom price to redeem ours. This is evidently what is meant, as the words λυτρωσηται and λαον περιουσιον imply. The verb λυτροω signifies to redeem or ransom by paying a price, as I have often had occasion to observe; and περιουσιος signifies such a peculiar property as a man has in what he has purchased with his own money. Jesus gave his life for the world, and thus has purchased men unto himself; and, having purchased the slaves from their thraldom, he is represented as stripping them of their sordid vestments, cleansing and purifying them unto himself that they may become his own servants, and bringing them out of their dishonorable and oppressive servitude, in which they had no proper motive to diligence and could have no affection for the despot under whose authority they were employed. Thus redeemed, they now become his willing servants, and are zealous of good works - affectionately attached to that noble employment which is assigned to them by that Master whom it is an inexpressible honor to serve. This seems to be the allusion in the above verse.

Clarke: Tit 2:15

These things speak - That is, teach; for λαλει, speak, has the same meaning here as διδασκε, teach, which, as being synonymous, is actually the reading of the Codex Alexandrinus

Clarke: Tit 2:15

And exhort - Παρακαλει· Repeat them again and again, and urge them on their attention and consciences

Clarke: Tit 2:15

And rebuke - Ελεγχε· Demonstrate the importance, utility, and necessity of them; and show them that God requires their obedience

Clarke: Tit 2:15

With all authority - Μετα πασης επιταγης· With all that authority with which thy office invests thee, and which thou hast received from God

Clarke: Tit 2:15

Let no man despise thee - That is: Act so that no person shall have any cause to despise thee, either for thy work, or the manner and spirit is which thou dost perform it

1.    Few portions of the New Testament excel this chapter. It may well form the creed, system of ethics, and text book of every Christian preacher. Does any man inquire what is the duty of a Gospel minister! Send him to the second chapter of the Epistle to Titus for a complete answer. There he will find what he is to believe, what he is to practice, and what he is to preach. Even his congregation is parcelled out to him. The old and the young of both sexes, and those who are in their employment, are considered to be the objects of his ministry; and a plan of teaching, in reference to those different descriptions of society, is laid down before him. He finds here the doctrine which he is to preach to them, the duties which he is required to inculcate, the motives by which his exhortations are to be strengthened, and the end which both he and his people should have invariably in view

2.    The Godhead of Jesus Christ is here laid down in a most solemn and explicit manner: He is the great God our Savior, ὁ μεγας Θεος και Σωτηρ· human language can go no higher, and the expressions are such, and are so placed, that it is impossible either to misunderstand or to misapply them. He who is the great God, higher than the highest, is our Savior; he who is our Savior is the great God; but Jesus Christ is our Savior, and Jesus Christ is here stated to be the great God

3.    The extent of human redemption is here also pointed out. The saving grace of this great God hath shone out upon every man; none has been passed by, none left uninfluenced, none without the first offer of life eternal, and a sufficiency of grace to qualify him for the state

4.    The operation of Divine grace in preparing the soul for glory is next referred to. It cleanses us from all unrighteousness, it purifies us unto God, and makes us fervent and abundant in good works. This system is worthy of God, and is properly suited to the state and necessities of man. These are truths which must be preached, which are not preached enough, and which cannot be preached too often. Awake, pastors! and do not the work of the Lord carelessly. Awake, people! and believe to the saving of your souls. How shall he who is styled a minister of the Gospel, and who neither knows, feels, nor heartily inculcates these things, give an account in the great day, of himself, his calling, and his flock, to God? And when this Gospel is preached faithfully and zealously, how shall the people escape who neglect so great a salvation? Neglect, in such a case, is the highest contempt which man can offer to his Maker. Surely such conduct must expect judgment without mixture of mercy. Reader, lay this to heart.

Calvin: Tit 2:2

2.That aged men be sober He begins with particular duties, that the discourse may be better adapted to the instruction of the people. And he does so, not only that he may accommodate himself to their capacity, but that he may press every one more closely; for a general doctrine produces a less powerful impression; but when by holding out a few cases, he has instructed every person about his duty, there is no one who may not easily conclude, that the Lord has sufficiently instructed him as to the work in which he ought to be employed. We must not therefore, look for a regular method here; for Paul’s design was only to state briefly what were the subjects concerning which godly teachers ought to speak, and not to undertake to treat largely of those subjects.

“Aged men” are mentioned by him in the first place. He wishes them to be “sober,” because excessive drinking is a vice too common among the old. Gravity, which he next mentions, is procured by well-regulated morals. Nothing is more shameful than for an old man to indulge in youthful wantonness, and, by his countenance, to strengthen the impudence of the young. In the life of old men, therefore, let there be displayedσεμνότης “a becoming gravity,” which shall constrain the young to modesty. This will be followed chiefly by temperance, which he immediately adds.

Sound in faith I do not know whether the word “sound” or “healthy” contains an indirect allusion to the various diseases of old men, with which he contrasts this health of the soul; at least, I think so, though I do not affirm it. With good reason does he include in these three parts — faith, love, patience — the sum of Christian perfection. By faith we worship God; for neither calling upon him, nor any exercises of godliness, can be separated from it. Love extends to all the commandments of the second table. Next follows patience as the seasoning of “faith” and “love;” for without “patience” faith would not long endure, and many occurrences are taking place every day — instances of unhandsome conduct or evil temper, which irritate us so much that we should not only be languid, but almost dead, to the duties of love towards our neighbor, if the same “patience” did not support us.

Calvin: Tit 2:3

3.That aged women in like manner We very frequently see, that females advanced in age either continue to dress with the lightness of youthful years, or have something superstitious in their apparel, and seldom hit the golden mean. Paul wished to guard against both extremes, by enjoining them to follow a course that is agreeable both to outward propriety and to religion; or, if you choose to express it in simpler language, to give evidence, by their very dress, that they are holy and godly women.

He next corrects another two vices, to which they are often addicted, when he forbids them to be slanderers and slaves to much wine Talkativeness is a disease of women, and it is increased by old age. To this is added, that women never think that they are eloquent enough, if they are not given to prattling and to slander — if they do not attack the characters of all. The consequence is, that old women, by their slanderous talkativeness, as by a lighted torch, frequently set on fire may houses. Many are also given to drinking, so that, forgetting modesty and gravity, they indulge in an unbecoming wantonness.

Calvin: Tit 2:4

4.That they may teach young women temperance That they may be more attentive to duty, he shows that it is not enough if their own life be decent, if they do not also train young women, by their instructions, to a decent and chaste life. He therefore adds, that by their example they should train to temperance and gravity those younger women whom the warmth of youth might otherwise lead into imprudence.

To love their husbands and their children I do not agree with those who think that this is a recapitulation of the advices which elderly women should give to those who are younger for a careful perusal of the context will enable any one easily to perceive that Paul goes on in explaining the duties of women, which apply equally to those who are older. Besides, the construction would be inappropriate, σωφρονίζωσι, σώφρονας εἶναι ²⁴⁰ Yet while he instructs elderly females what they ought to be, he at the same time holds out to the younger the example which they ought to follow. Thus he indiscriminately teaches both. In short, he wishes women to be restrained, by conjugal love and affection for their children, from giving themselves up to licentious attachments, he wishes them to rule their own house in a sober and orderly manner, forbids them to wander about in public places, bids them be chaste, and at the same time modest, so as to be subject to the dominion of their husbands; for those who excel in other virtues sometimes take occasion from them to act haughtily, so as to be disobedient to their husbands.

Calvin: Tit 2:5

When he adds, that the word of God may not be evil spoken of, it is supposed that this relates strictly to women who were married to unbelieving husbands, who might judge of the gospel from the wicked conduct of their wives; and this appears to be confirmed by 1Pe 3:1. But what if he does not speak of husbands alone? And, indeed, it is probable that he demands such strictness of life as not to bring the gospel into the contempt of the public by their vices. As to the other parts of the verse, the reader will find them explained in the Commentary on the First Epistle to Timothy. ²⁴¹

Calvin: Tit 2:6

6.Exhort likewise younger men He merely enjoins that young men be instructed to be temperate; for temperance, as Plato shows, cures the whole understanding of man. It is as if he had said, “Let them be well regulated and obedient to reason.”

Calvin: Tit 2:7

7.In all things shewing thyself For doctrine will otherwise carry little authority, if its power and majesty do not shine in the life of the bishop, ²⁴² as in a mirror. He wishes, therefore, that the teacher may be a pattern, which his scholars may copy. ²⁴³

A pattern of good works in doctrine, uprightness, gravity In the original Greek the style is here involved and obscure, and this creates ambiguity. First, he makes use of the words in doctrine, and then adds, in the accusative case, integrity, gravity, etc. ²⁴⁴ Without mentioning the interpretations given by others, I shall state that which appears to me to be the most probable. First, I connect these words, of good works in doctrine; for, after having enjoined Titus that, in teaching he shall inculcate the practice of good works, he wishes that good works, which correspond to this doctrine, may be visible in his life; and consequently the preposition in means that they shall be suitable, or shall correspond, to the doctrine. What follows is in no degree obscure; for; in order that he may exhibit a representation of his doctrine in morals, he bids him be “upright and grave.”

Calvin: Tit 2:8

8.Sound speech, unblamable ²⁴⁵ “Sound speech” relates (in my opinion) to ordinary life and familiar conversation; for it would be absurd to interpret it as relating to public instruction, since he only wishes that Titus, both in his actions and in his words, shall lead a life that agrees with his preaching. He therefore enjoins that his words shall be pure and free from all corruption.

Unblamable may apply either to the words or the person of Titus. I prefer the latter view, that the other nouns in the accusative case (which the Greek syntax easily allows) may depend upon it in this sense — “that thou mayest shew thyself unblamable in gravity, in integrity, and in sound words.”

That the adversary may be ashamed. Although a Christian man ought to look at other objects, yet this must not be neglected, to shut the mouth of wicked men, as we are everywhere taught that we should give no occasion for slander. Everything that they can seize on as improper in our conduct is maliciously turned against Christ and his doctrine. The consequence is, that, through our fault, the sacred name of God is exposed to insult. Accordingly, the more we perceive that we are keenly observed by enemies, let us be the more attentive to guard against their calumnies, and thus let their malignity strengthen in us the desire of doing well.

Calvin: Tit 2:9

9.Servants, that they be subject to their masters It has been already said that Paul merely glances at some things by way of example, and does not explain the whole of these subjects, as if he undertook, expressly, to handle them. Accordingly, when he enjoins servants to please their masters in all things, this desire of pleasing must be limited to those things which are proper; as is evident from other passages of a similar nature, in which an exception is expressly added, to the effect that nothing should be done but according to the will of God.

It may be observed that the Apostle dwells chiefly on this point, that they who are under the authority of others shall be obedient and submissive. With good reason he does this, for nothing is more contrary to the natural disposition of man than subjection, and there was danger lest they should take the gospel as a pretext for becoming more refractory, as reckoning it unreasonable that they should be subject to the authority of unbelievers. So much the greater care and diligence ought pastors to use for either subduing or checking this rebellious spirit.

Calvin: Tit 2:10

10.Not thievish but shewing all good faith He censures two vices that are common among servants, petulant replies, and a propensity to steal. ²⁴⁶ The comedies are full of instances of excessively ready talk, by which servants cheat their masters. Nor was it without reason that an exchange of names took place in ancient times, by which “servant “and “thief “became convertible terms. Thus prudence requires that we make our instructions apply to the morals of each individual.

By faith he means fidelity to their masters; and therefore, to shew all faith is to act faithfully, without using fraud or doing injury, in transacting the affairs of their masters.

That they may adorn the doctrine of God our Savior in all things This ought to be a very sharp spur of exhortation to us, when we learn that our becoming conduct adorns the doctrine of God, which, at the same time, is a mirror of his glory. And, indeed, we see that this usually happens; as, on the other hand, our wicked life brings disgrace upon it; for men commonly judge of us from our works. But this circumstance ought also to be observed, that God deigns to receive an “ornament” from shaves, whose condition was so low and mean that they were wont to be scarcely accounted men; for he does not mean “servants,” such as we have in the present day, but slaves, ²⁴⁷ who were bought with money, and held as property, like oxen or horses. And if the life of those men is an ornament to the Christian name, much more let those who are in honor take care that they do not stain it by their baseness.

Calvin: Tit 2:11

11.For the grace of God ²⁴⁸ hath appeared He argues from the design of redemption, which he shews to be a desire to live a godly and upright life. Hence it follows, that the duty of a good teacher is rather to exhort to a holy life than to occupy the minds of men with useless questions. “He hath redeemed us,” says Zacharias in his song, —

“that we may serve him in holiness and righteousness
all the days of our life.” (Luk 1:74.)

For the same reason Paul says, the grace of God hath appeared, teaching us; for he means that it ought to hold the place of instruction to us to regulate our life well. What is proclaimed concerning the mercy of God is seized by some as all occasion of licentiousness; while others are hindered by slothfulness from meditating on “newness of life.” But the manifestation of the grace of God unavoidably carries along with it exhortations to a holy life.

Bringing salvation to all men, ²⁴⁹ That it is common to all is expressly testified by him on account of the slaves of whom he had spoken. Yet he does not mean individual men, but rather describes individual classes, or various ranks of life. And this is not a little emphatic, that the grace of God hath let itself down even to the race of slaves; for, since God does not despise men of the lowest and most degraded condition, it would be highly unreasonable that we should be negligent and slothful to embrace his goodness.

Calvin: Tit 2:12

12.Teaching us that, denying, ungodliness He now lays down the rule for regulating our life well, and how we ought to begin, namely, with renouncing our former life, of which he enumerates two parts, “ungodliness and worldly desires.” Under ungodliness, I include not only superstitions, in which they had gone astray, but irreligious contempt of God, such as reigns in men, till they have been enlightened in the knowledge of the truth. Although they have some profession of religion, yet they never fear and reverence God sincerely and honestly, but, on the contrary, have consciences that are useless, so that nothing is further from their thoughts than that they ought to serve God. ²⁵⁰

By worldly desires ²⁵¹ he means all the affections of the flesh; because we look at nothing but the world, till the Lord has drawn us to himself. Meditation on the heavenly life begins with regeneration. Before we have been regenerated, our desires lean towards the world, and rest on the world.

That we may live temperately, and righteously, and piously As he formerly mentioned those three, when he wished to give a comprehensive summary of Christian life, so he now makes it to consist of those three, “piety, righteousness, and temperance.” “Piety” is religion towards God. “Righteousness” has place among men. He who is endowed with both of these lacks nothing for perfect virtue; and, indeed, in the law of God there is absolute perfection, to which nothing whatever can be added. But as the exercises of godliness may be regarded as appendages to the first table, so “temperance,” which Paul mentions in this passage, aims at nothing else than keeping the law, and, as I said before about patience, ²⁵² is added to the former as a seasoning. Nor does the Apostle contradict himself, when at one time he describes patience, and at another time temperance, as the perfection of a holy life; for they are not distinct virtues, sinceσωφροσύνη (here translated temperance) includes patience under it.

He adds, in this world, ²⁵³ because the Lord has appointed the present life for the trial of our faith. Although the fruit of good actions is not yet visible, yet the hope should be sufficient for stimulating us to doing well; and this is what he immediately adds, —

Calvin: Tit 2:13

13.Looking for that blessed hope From the hope of future immortality he draws an exhortation, and indeed, if that hope be deeply seated in our mind, it is impossible that it should not lead us to devote ourselves wholly to God. On the contrary, they who do not cease to live to the world and to the flesh never have actually tasted what is the worth of the promise of eternal life; for the Lord, by calling us to heaven, withdraws us from the earth.

Hope is here put for the thing hoped for, otherwise it would be an incorrect mode of expression. He gives this appellation to the blessed life which is laid up for us in heaven. At the same time he declares when we shall enjoy it, and what we ought to contemplate, when we desire or think of our salvation.

And the appearing of the glory of the great God and Savior I interpret the glory of God, to mean not only that by which he shall be glorious in himself, but also that by which he shall then diffuse himself on all sides, so as to make all his elect partakers of it. He calls God great, because his greatness — which men, blinded by the empty splendor of the world, now extenuate, and sometimes even annihilate, as far as lies in their power — shall be fully manifested on the last day. The luster of the world, while it appears great to our eyes, dazzles them so much that “the glory of God” is, as it were, hidden in darkness. But Christ, by his coming, shall chase away all the empty show of the world — shall no longer obscure the brightness, shall no longer lessen the magnificence, of his glory. True the Lord demonstrates his majesty every day by his works; but because men are prevented by their blindness from seeing it, it is said to be hidden in obscurity. Paul wishes that believers may now contemplate by faith that which shall be manifested on the last day, and therefore that God may be magnified, whom the world either despises, or; at least, does not esteem according to his excellence.

It is uncertain whether these words should be read together thus, “the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ, the great God and our Savior,” or separately, as of the Father and the Son, “the glory of the great God, and of our Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ.” ²⁵⁴ The Arians, seizing on this latter sense, have endeavored to prove from it, that the Son is less than the Father, because here Paul calls the Father “the great God” by way of distinction from the Son. The orthodox teachers of the Church, for the purpose of shutting out this slander, eagerly contended that both are affirmed of Christ. But the Arians may be refuted in a few words and by solid argument; for Paul, having spoken of the revelation of the glory of “the great God,” immediately added “Christ,” in order to inform us, that that revelation of glory will be in his person; as if he had said that, when Christ shall appear, the greatness of the divine glory shall then be revealed to us.

Hence we learn, first, that there is nothing that ought to render us more active or cheerful in doing good than the hope of the future resurrection; and, secondly, that believers ought always to have their eyes fixed on it, that they may not grow weary in the right course; for, if we do not wholly depend upon it, we shall continually be carried away to the vanities of the world. But, since the coming of the Lord to judgment might excite terror in us, Christ is held out to us as our “Savior,” who will also be our judge.

Calvin: Tit 2:14

14.Who gave himself for us. This is another argument of exhortation, drawn from the design or effect of the death of Christ, who offered himself for us, that he might redeem us from the bondage of sin, and purchase us to himself as his heritage. His grace, therefore, necessarily brings along with it “newness of life,” (Rom 6:4,) because they who still are the slaves of sin make void the blessing of redemption; but now we are released from the bondage of sin, in order that we may serve the righteousness of God; and, therefore, he immediately added, —

A peculiar people, zealous of good works; by which he means that, so far as concerns us, the fruit of redemption is lost, if we are still entangled by the sinful desires of the world. And in order to express more fully, that we have been consecrated to good works by the death of Christ, he makes use of the word purify; for it would be truly base in us to be again polluted by the same filth from which the Son of God hath washed us by his blood. ²⁵⁵

Calvin: Tit 2:15

15.Speak these things, and exhort, and reprove This conclusion is of the same meaning as if he enjoined Titus to dwell continually on that doctrine of edification, and never to grow weary, because it cannot be too much inculcated. He likewise bids him add the spurs of “exhortations and reproofs;” for men are not sufficiently admonished as to their duty, if they be not also vehemently urged to the performance of it. He who understands those things which the Apostle has formerly stated, and who has them always in his mouth, will have ground not only for teaching, but likewise for correcting.

With all authority I do not agree with Erasmus, who translatesἐπιταγή “diligence in commanding.” There is greater probability in the opinion of Chrysostom who interprets it to mean severity against more atrocious sins; through I do not think that even he has hit the Apostle’s meaning; which is, that Titus should claim authority and respect for himself in teaching these things. For men given to curious inquiries, and eager about trifles, dislike the commandments to lead a pious and holy life as being too common and vulgar. In order that Titus may meet this disdain, he is enjoined to add the weight of his authority to his doctrine. It is with the same view (in my opinion) that he immediately adds, —

Let no man despise thee Others think that Titus is instructed to gain the ear of men, and their respect for him, by the integrity of his life; and it is indeed true that holy and blameless conduct imparts authority to instruction. But Paul had another object in view; for here he addresses the people rather than Titus. Because many had ears so delicate, that they despised the simplicity of the gospel; because they had such an itch for novelty, that hardly any space was left for edification; he beats down the haughtiness of such men, and strictly charges them to desist from despising, in any way, sound and useful doctrine. This confirms the remark which I made at the outset, that this Epistle was written to the inhabitants of Crete rather than to any single individual.

Defender: Tit 2:4

Paul's teaching that "I suffer not a woman to teach" (1Ti 2:12) obviously was not intended to be inclusive of all types of teaching. The older women here are encouraged to teach the younger but are not "to usurp authority over the man" (1Ti 2:12)."

Defender: Tit 2:10

For "fidelity," read "faithfulness" or simply, "faith."

Defender: Tit 2:10

"Adorn" translates the Greek word kosmeo, from which we get the word "cosmetics." This striking command enjoins us to make the doctrines of the Christian faith attractive to unbelievers by all our words and deeds. As far as physical appearance is concerned, our Christian cosmetics should be attractive, but not to attract people to ourselves. In so far as possible, we should attract people to Christ and His "doctrine." A neat, modest, cheerful appearance will contribute to this goal."

Defender: Tit 2:11

In one way or another, all men could, and should, have been aware of the power of God in creation (Rom 1:20) and the grace of God in salvation (Act 14:17), so that they are "without excuse" if they fail to seek Him. He is "the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world" (Joh 1:9), but "men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil" (Joh 3:19)."

Defender: Tit 2:12

This is a capsule summary of the Christian life. Once having received the grace of God in salvation (Tit 2:11), we should live godly and righteous lives in this present world (Tit 2:12), waiting expectantly for the return of Christ (Tit 2:13). Note that we are to be looking for Him, not for the Antichrist or a world government or any other sign. His coming is always imminent, with nothing else required to precede it."

Defender: Tit 2:13

The second coming of Christ, specifically the very first event of that coming, the resurrection of those who died in Christ and the rapture of those believers still living when He comes, is the "blessed hope" of the Christian. When a believer is truly looking for that hope (notice that he is to be looking for the imminent coming of Christ), it is a great incentive to witnessing and godly living. "Every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as he is pure" (1Jo 3:3)."

TSK: Tit 2:2

the : Lev 19:32; Job 12:12; Psa 92:14; Pro 16:31; Isa 65:20

sober : or, vigilant, 1Co 15:34; 1Th 5:6, 1Th 5:8; 1Ti 3:2, 1Ti 3:11; 1Pe 1:13, 1Pe 4:7, 1Pe 5:8 *Gr.

grave : Tit 2:7; 1Ti 3:4, 1Ti 3:8, 1Ti 3:11; Phi 4:8 *Gr.

temperate : Tit 1:8; Act 24:25; 1Co 9:25; Gal 5:23; 2Pe 1:6; Mar 5:15; Luk 8:35; Rom 12:3; 2Co 5:13; 1Pe 4:7 *Gr.

sound : Tit 1:13

in patience : 1Ti 1:5

TSK: Tit 2:3

as : Rom 16:2; Eph 5:3; 1Ti 2:9, 1Ti 2:10, 1Ti 3:11, 1Ti 5:5-10; 1Pe 3:3-5

holiness : or holy women

false accusers : or, makebates, 1Ti 3:8, 1Ti 3:11

not given : Tit 1:7

teachers : Tit 2:4; Heb 5:12; Rev 2:20

TSK: Tit 2:4

the : 1Ti 5:2, 1Ti 5:11, 1Ti 5:14

sober : or, wise, Tit 2:2

to love their husbands : 1Ti 5:14

TSK: Tit 2:5

discreet : Tit 2:2

keepers : Gen 16:8, Gen 16:9, Gen 18:9; Pro 7:11, 31:10-31; 1Ti 5:13

good : Act 9:36, Act 9:39; 1Ti 5:10

obedient : Gen 3:16; 1Co 11:3, 1Co 14:34; Eph 5:22-24, Eph 5:33; Col 3:18; 1Ti 2:11, 1Ti 2:12; 1Pe 3:1-5

that : 2Sa 12:14; Psa 74:10; Rom 2:24; 1Ti 5:14, 1Ti 6:1

TSK: Tit 2:6

Young : Job 29:8; Psa 148:12; Ecc 11:9, Ecc 12:1; Joe 2:28; 1Pe 5:5; 1Jo 2:13

sober minded : or, discreet, Tit 2:2

TSK: Tit 2:7

all : Act 20:33-35; 2Th 3:9; 1Ti 4:12; 1Pe 5:3

uncorruptness : 2Co 2:17, 2Co 4:2

gravity : Tit 2:2

sincerity : 2Co 1:12, 2Co 8:8; Eph 6:24; Phi 1:10

TSK: Tit 2:8

Sound : Mar 12:17, Mar 12:28, Mar 12:32, Mar 12:34; 1Ti 6:3

that he : Neh 5:9; 1Ti 5:14; 1Pe 2:12, 1Pe 2:15, 1Pe 3:16

may : Isa 66:5; Luk 13:17; 2Th 3:14

having : Phi 2:14-16

TSK: Tit 2:9

servants : Eph 6:5-8; Col 3:22-25; 1Ti 6:1, 1Ti 6:2; 1Pe 2:18-25

to please : Eph 5:24

answering again : or, gainsaying

TSK: Tit 2:10

purloining : 2Ki 5:20-24; Luk 16:6-8; Joh 12:6; Act 5:2, Act 5:3

showing : Gen 31:37, Gen 31:38, Gen 39:8, Gen 39:9; 1Sa 22:14, 1Sa 26:23; Psa 101:6; Mat 24:45; Luk 16:10; 1Co 4:2

adorn : Mat 5:16; Eph 4:1; Phi 1:27, Phi 2:15, Phi 2:16, Phi 4:8; 1Pe 2:12, 1Pe 3:16

the doctrine : 1Ti 5:17, 1Ti 6:1, 1Ti 6:3; 2Jo 1:9

God : Tit 1:3; 1Ti 1:1; Isa 12:2

TSK: Tit 2:11

the grace : Tit 3:4, Tit 3:5; Psa 84:11; Zec 4:7, Zec 12:10; Joh 1:14, Joh 1:16, Joh 1:17; Act 11:23, Act 13:43; Act 20:24; Rom 4:4, Rom 4:5, Rom 5:2, Rom 5:15, Rom 5:20,Rom 5:21, Rom 11:5, Rom 11:6; 2Co 6:1; Gal 2:21; Eph 1:6, Eph 1:7, Eph 2:5, Eph 2:8; 2Th 2:16; 1Ti 1:14; Heb 2:9, Heb 12:15; 1Pe 1:10-12; 1Pe 5:5-12

bringeth : etc. or, bringeth salvation to all men

hath appeared : hath, Psa 96:1-3, Psa 96:10, Psa 98:1-3, Psa 117:1, Psa 117:2; Isa 2:2, Isa 2:3, Isa 45:22, Isa 49:6, Isa 52:10, Isa 60:1-3; Mat 28:19; Mar 16:15; Luk 3:6, Luk 24:47; Act 13:47; Joh 1:9; Rom 10:18; Rom 15:9-19; Eph 3:6-8; Col 1:6, Col 1:23; 1Ti 2:4; 2Ti 4:17

TSK: Tit 2:12

Teaching : Mat 28:20; Joh 6:25; 1Th 4:9; Heb 8:11; 1Jo 2:27

denying : Isa 55:6, Isa 55:7; Eze 18:30,Eze 18:31, Eze 33:14, Eze 33:15; Mat 3:8-10, Mat 16:24; Luk 1:75; Rom 6:4-6, Rom 6:12, Rom 6:19, Rom 8:13, Rom 13:12, Rom 13:13; 1Co 6:9-11; 2Co 7:1; Gal 5:24; Eph 1:4, Eph 4:22-25; Col 1:22, Col 3:5-9; 1Th 4:7; Jam 4:8-10; 1Pe 2:11, 1Pe 2:12, 1Pe 4:2-5; 2Pe 1:4, 2Pe 2:20-22; 1Jo 2:15-17; Jud 1:18

live : Psa 105:45; Eze 36:27; Mat 5:19, Mat 5:20; Luk 1:6, Luk 1:75, Luk 3:9-13; Act 24:16, Act 24:25; Rom 6:19; 1Ti 4:12; 1Pe 1:14-18; 2Pe 1:5-8, 2Pe 3:11; 1Jo 2:6; Rev 14:12

soberly : Tit 2:4

godly : Psa 4:3; 2Co 1:12; 2Pe 2:9

this : Joh 14:30, Joh 17:14, Joh 17:15; Rom 12:2; Gal 1:4; Eph 2:2; 2Ti 4:10; 1Jo 5:19

TSK: Tit 2:13

Looking : 1Co 1:7; Phi 3:20,Phi 3:21; 2Ti 4:8; 2Pe 3:12-14

blessed : Tit 1:2, Tit 3:7; Act 24:15; Rom 5:5, Rom 8:24, Rom 8:25, Rom 15:13; Col 1:5, Col 1:23, Col 1:27; 2Th 2:16; Heb 6:18, Heb 6:19; 1Pe 1:3; 1Jo 3:3

the glorious : Job 19:25-27; Isa 25:9; Mat 16:27, Mat 25:31, Mat 26:64; Mar 8:38, Mar 14:62; 1Ti 6:13, 1Ti 6:14; Heb 9:28; 2Co 4:4, 2Co 4:6 *Gr: Col 3:4; 2Ti 4:1, 2Ti 4:8; 1Pe 1:7; 1Jo 3:2; Rev 1:7

our : Tit 3:4, Tit 3:6; 2Pe 3:18; 1Jo 4:14

TSK: Tit 2:14

gave : Mat 20:28; Joh 6:51, Joh 10:15; Gal 1:4, Gal 2:20, Gal 3:13; Eph 5:2, Eph 5:23-27; 1Ti 1:15, 1Ti 2:6; Heb 9:14; 1Pe 3:18; Rev 1:5, Rev 5:9

that : Gen 48:16; Psa 130:8; Eze 36:25; Mat 1:21; Rom 11:26, Rom 11:27

purify : Mal 3:3; Mat 3:12; Act 15:9; Heb 9:14; Jam 4:8; 1Pe 1:22; 1Jo 3:2

unto : Act 15:14; Rom 14:7, Rom 14:8; 2Co 5:14, 2Co 5:15

peculiar : Exo 15:16, Exo 19:5, Exo 19:6; Deu 7:6, Deu 14:2, Deu 26:18; Psa 135:4; 1Pe 2:9

zealous : Tit 2:7, Tit 3:8; Num 25:13; Act 9:36; Eph 2:10; 1Ti 2:10, 1Ti 6:18; Heb 10:24; 1Pe 2:12

TSK: Tit 2:15

speak : Tit 1:13; 2Ti 4:2

with : Mat 7:29; Mar 1:22, Mar 1:27; Luk 4:36

Let : 1Ti 4:12

Commentary -- Word/Phrase Notes (per Verse)

Barnes: Tit 2:2

That the aged men - All aged men - for there is no reason to suppose that the apostle refers particularly to those who were in office, or who were technically elders, or Presbyters. If he had, he would have used the common word - πρεσβύτερος presbuteros - "presbyter"(see Mat 15:2; Mat 16:21; Mat 21:23; Mat 26:3, Mat 26:47, Mat 26:57, Mat 26:59; 1Ti 5:1, 1Ti 5:17, 1Ti 5:19; Tit 1:5; Jam 5:14; 1Pe 5:1), instead of the unusual word - πρεσβύτης presbutēs - an old or aged man - a word which occurs nowhere else in the New Testament except in Luk 1:18, "For I am an old man,"and Phm 1:9, "being such an one as Paul the aged."It is in no instance applied to an office. Besides, the instructions which Titus was to give to such men was not that which especially pertained to elders as officers in the church, but to all old men. The idea is, that he was to adapt his instructions to the special character of different classes of his hearers. The aged needed special instructions, and so did the young.

Be sober - Margin, "vigilant."See the word explained in the notes at 1Ti 3:2, where it is rendered vigilant. In 1Ti 3:11, the same word is rendered sober. -

Grave - Serious; see the notes at 1Ti 3:8; compare the notes at Phi 4:8, where the same word is rendered hottest.

Temperate - σώφρονας sōphronas . Rather, prudent, or sober-minded. See it explained in the notes, 1Ti 3:2, where it is rendered "sober."Also Tit 1:8.

Sound in faith - 1Ti 1:10 note; Tit 1:13 note.

In charity - In love; Notes, 1 Cor. 13. The meaning is, that an old man should evince love for all, especially for those who are good. He should have overcome, at his time of life, all the fiery, impetuous, envious, wrathful passions of his early years, and his mind should be subdued into sweet benevolence to all mankind.

In patience - In the infirmities of old age - in the trials resulting from the loss of the friends of their early years - in their loneliness in the world, they should show that the effect of all God’ s dealings with them has been to produce patience. The aged should submit to the trials of their advanced years, also, with resignation - for they will soon be over. A few more sighs, and they will sigh no more; a little longer bearing up under their infirmities, and they will renew their youth before the throne of God.

Barnes: Tit 2:3

The aged women likewise - Not only those who may have the office of deaconesses, but all aged females.

That they be in behaviour as becometh holiness - Marg, "holy women."The Greek word is not found elsewhere in the New Testament. It means appropriate to a sacred place or person, or becoming to religion. Their conduct should be such as the gospel requires.

Not false accusers - - Margin, "make-bates."Greek, διαβόλους diabolous - the word commonly applied to the devil - "as the accuser."See it explained in the notes at 1Ti 3:11, where it is rendered slanderers.

Not given to much wine - Notes, 1 Tim. 3.

Teachers of good things - That is instructing the younger - whether their own children, or whether they sustain the office of deaconness, and are appointed to give instruction to younger females; compare the notes at 1Ti 5:2-6.

Barnes: Tit 2:4

That they may teach the young women to be sober - Margin, "wise"- a word similar to that which in Tit 2:2 is rendered "temperate,"and in 1Ti 3:2, "sober."The meaning is, that they should instruct them to have their desires and passions well regulated, or under proper control.

To love their husbands - φιλάνδρους philandrous . This word occurs nowhere else in the New Testament. In Eph 5:25, Paul directs husbands to love their wives, and in Eph 5:33, the wife to reverence her husband, and here he says that it should be one of the first duties enjoined Son the wife that she should love her husband. All happiness in the marriage relation is based on mutual love. When that departs, happiness departs. No wealth or splendor in a dwelling - no gorgeousness of equipage or apparel - no magnificence of entertainment or sweetness of music - and no forms of courtesy and politeness, can be a compensation for the want of affection. Mutual love between a husband and wife will diffuse comfort through the obscurest cottage of poverty; the want of it cannot be supplied by all that can be furnished in the palaces of the great.

To love their children - Nature prompts to this, and yet there are those so depraved that they have no maternal affection; Notes, Rom 1:31. Religion reproduces natural affection when sin has weakened or destroyed it, and it is the design of Christianity to recover and invigorate all the lost or weakened sensibilities of our nature.

Barnes: Tit 2:5

To be discreet - The same word rendered, in Tit 2:2, "temperate,"and explained in Tit 2:4.

Chaste - Pure - in heart, and in life.

Keepers at home - That is, characteristically attentive to their domestic concerns, or to their duties in their families. A similar injunction is found in the precepts of the Pythagoreans - τὰν γὰρ γύναικα δεῖ οἰκουρεῖν καὶ ἔνδον μένειν tan gar gunaika dei oikourein kai endon menein . See Creuzer’ s Symbolik, iii. 120. This does not mean, of course, that they are never to go abroad, but they are not to neglect their domestic affairs; they are not to be better known abroad than at home; they are not to omit their own duties and become "busy-bodies"in the concerns of others. Religion is the patron of the domestic virtues, and regards the appropriate duties in a family as those most intimately connected with its own progress in the world. It looks benignly on all which makes home a place of contentment, intelligence, and peace. It does not flourish when domestic duties are neglected; - and whatever may be done abroad, or whatever self-denial and zeal in the cause of religion may be evinced there, or whatever call there may be for the labors of Christians there, or however much good may be actually done abroad, religion has gained nothing, on the whole, if, in order to secure these things, the duties of a wife and mother at home have been disregarded. Our first duty is at home, and all other duties will be well performed just in proportion as that is.

Good - In all respects, and in all relations. To a wife, a mother, a sister, there can be no higher characteristic ascribed, than to say that she is good. What other trait of mind will enable her better to perform her appropriate duties of life? What other will make her more like her Saviour?

Obedient to their own husbands - Eph 5:22-24 note; Col 3:18 note.

That the word of God be not blasphemed - That the gospel may not be injuriously spoken of (Notes, Mat 9:3), on account of the inconsistent lives of those who profess to be influenced by it. The idea is, that religion ought to produce the virtues here spoken of, and that when it does not, it will be reproached as being of no value.

Barnes: Tit 2:6

Young men likewise exhort to be sober-minded - Margin, "discreet."On the meaning of the Greek word used here ( σωφρονεῖν sōphronein ), see the notes at Tit 2:2, Tit 2:4. The idea is, that they should be entreated to be prudent, discreet, serious in their deportment; to get the mastery over their passions and appetites; to control the propensities to which youth are subject; and that there should be such self-government, under the influence of, religion, as to avoid excess in everything. A well-governed mind, superior to the indulgence of those passions to which the young are prone, will express the meaning of the word here. They should be "steady in their behaviour, superior to sensual temptations, and constant in the exercise of every part of self-government."Doddridge. The reasons for this are obvious:

(1) The hopes of the church depend much on them.

\caps1 (2) a\caps0 young man who cannot govern himself, gives little promise of being useful or happy.

(3) Indulgence in the propensities to which young men are prone, will, sooner or later, bring ruin to the body and the soul.

\caps1 (4) t\caps0 hey are just at the period of life when they are exposed to special temptations, and when they need to exercise a special guardianship over their own conduct.

\caps1 (5) l\caps0 ike others, they may soon die; and they should be habitually in such a frame of mind, as to be prepared to stand before God. A young man who feels that he may be soon in the eternal world, cannot but be sensible of the propriety of having a serious mind, and of living and acting as in the immediate presence of his Maker and Judge.

Barnes: Tit 2:7

In all things showing thyself a pattern of good works - Not merely teaching others, but showing them by example how they ought to live. On the word rendered "pattern"( τύπον tupon , type), see the Heb 9:5 note; 1Co 10:6 note; Phi 3:17 note.

In doctrine - In your manner of teaching; notes, 1Ti 4:16.

Showing uncorruptness - The word here used does not occur elsewhere in the New Testament. It means, here, the same as purity - that which is not erroneous, and which does not tend to corrupt or vitiate the morals of others, or to endanger their salvation. Everything in his teaching was to be such as to make men purer and better.

Gravity - See this word explained in the notes at 1Ti 2:2, where it is rendered "honesty;"compare the notes at 1Ti 3:4, where it is rendered "gravity."It does not elsewhere occur; see the use of the adjective, however, in Phi 4:8; 1Ti 3:8, 1Ti 3:11; Tit 2:9. The word properly means "venerableness;"then, whatever will insure respect, in character, opinions, deportment. The sense here is, that the manner in which a preacher delivers his message, should be such as to command respect. He should evince good sense, undoubted piety, an acquaintance with his subject, simplicity, seriousness, and earnestness, in his manner.

Sincerity - See this word ( ἀφθαρσία aphtharsia ) explained in the notes at Eph 6:24. It is rendered immortality in Rom 2:7; 2Ti 1:10; incorruption, in 1Co 15:42, 1Co 15:50, 1Co 15:53-54; and sincerity, Eph 6:24, and in the place before us. It does not elsewhere occur in the New Testament. It means incorruption, incapacity of decay; and, therefore, would be here synonymous with purity. It should be said, however, that it is wanting in many msS, and is rejected in the later editions of the New Testament by Wetstein, Tittman, and Hahn.

Barnes: Tit 2:8

Sound speech - Notes, 1Ti 1:10. He was to use language that would be spiritually "healthful"( ὑγιῆ hugiē ); that is, true, pure, uncorrupted. - This word, and its correlatives, is used in this sense, in the New Testament, only by the apostle Paul. It is commonly applied to the body, meaning that which is healthful, or whole; see Luk 5:31; Luk 6:10; Luk 7:10; Luk 15:27; Mat 12:13; Mat 15:31; Mar 3:5; Mar 5:34; Joh 5:4, Joh 5:6,Joh 5:9, Joh 5:11, Joh 5:14-15; Joh 7:23; Act 4:10; 3Jo 1:2. For Paul’ s use of the word see 1Ti 1:10; 1Ti 6:3; 2Ti 1:13;2Ti 4:3; Tit 1:9, Tit 1:13; Tit 2:1-2, Tit 2:8. It does not elsewhere occur.

That cannot be condemned - Such as cannot be shown to be weak, or unsound; such that no one could find fault with it, or such as an adversary could not take hold of and blame. This direction would imply purity and seriousness of language, solidity of argument, and truth in the doctrines which he maintained.

That he that is of the contrary part may be ashamed ... - Ashamed that he has opposed such views.

Barnes: Tit 2:9

Exhort servants to be obedient to their own masters - See this explained in the notes at Eph 6:5, following, and 1Ti 6:1-4.

And to please them well in all things - That is, so far as they lawfully may, or in those things which are not contrary to the will of God; compare Eph 6:6. It should be an object with one who is a servant, to meet the approbation of his master, as long as this relation continues. This rule would not, however, go to the extent to require him to please his master in doing anything that is contrary to the law of God, or that is morally wrong.

Not answering again - Margin, "gainsaying."Not contradicting, or not disobeying. They were to do what the master required, if it did not interfere with the rights of conscience, without attempting to argue the matter - without disputing with the master - and without advancing their own opinions. Where this relation exists, no one can doubt that this is a proper frame of mind for a servant. It may be observed, however, that all that is here said would be equally appropriate, whether the servitude was voluntary or involuntary. A man who becomes voluntarily a servant, binds himself to obey his master cheerfully and quietly, without gainsaying, and without attempting to reason the matter with him, or propounding his own opinions, even though they may be much wiser than those of his employer. He makes a contract to obey his master, not to reason with him, or to instruct him.

Barnes: Tit 2:10

Not purloining - Not to appropriate to themselves what belongs to their masters. The word "purloin"means, literally, to take or carry away for oneself; and would be applied to an approbation to oneself of what pertained to a common stock, or what belonged to one in whose employ we are - as the embezzlement of public funds. Here it means that the servant was not to apply to his own use what belonged to his master; that is, was not to pilfer - a vice to which, as all know, servants, and especially slaves, are particularly exposed; see the word explained in the notes at Act 5:2.

But showing all good fidelity - In laboring, and in taking care of the property intrusted to them.

That they may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things - That they may show the fair influence of religion on them, in all respects, making them industrious, honest, kind, and obedient. They were to show that the effect of the religion which they professed was to make them better fitted to discharge the duties of their station in life, however humble; or that its influence on them was desirable in every respect. In this way, they might hope also that the minds of their masters might be reached, and that they might be brought to respect and love the gospel. Hence, learn:

\caps1 (1) t\caps0 hat one in the most humble walk of life may so live as to be an ornament to religion, as well as one favored with more advantages.

\caps1 (2) t\caps0 hat servants may do much good, by so living as to show to all around them that there is a reality in the gospel, and to lead others to love it.

\caps1 (3) i\caps0 f in this situation of life, it is a duty so to live as to adorn religion, it cannot be less so in more elevated situations. A master should feel the obligation not to be surpassed in religious character by his servant.

Barnes: Tit 2:11

For the grace of God - The favor of God, shown to the undeserving; see the notes at Rom 1:7.

That bringeth salvation - Margin, to all men, hath appeared. That is, in the margin, "the grace which brings salvation to all men has been revealed."The marginal reading is most in accordance with the Greek, though it will bear either construction. If that which is in the text be adopted, it means that the plan of salvation has been revealed to all classes of men; that is, that it is announced or revealed to all the race that they may be saved; compare the notes at Col 1:23. If the other rendering be adopted, it means that that plan was fitted to secure the salvation of all men; that none were excluded from the offer; that provision had been made for all, and all might come and be saved. Whichever interpretation be adopted, the sense here will not be essentially varied. It is, that the gospel was adapted to man as man, and therefore might include servants as well as masters; subjects, as well as kings; the por, as well as the rich; the ignorant, as well as the learned; see 1Ti 2:1-2 notes; Act 17:26 note.

Barnes: Tit 2:12

Teaching us - That is, the "grace of God"so teaches us; or that system of religion which is a manifestation of the grace of God, inculcates the great and important duties which Paul proceeds to state.

That denying ungodliness and worldly lusts - "That by denying ourselves of these, or refusing to practice them, we should lead a holy life."The word ungodliness here means all that would be included under the word impiety; that is, all failure in the performance of our proper duties towards God; see the notes at Rom 1:18. The phrase "worldly lusts"refers to all improper desires pertaining to this life - the desire of wealth, pleasure, honor, sensual indulgence. It refers to such passions as the people of this world are prone to, and would include all those things which cannot be indulged in with a proper reference to the world to come. The gross passions would be of course included, and all those more refined pleasures also which constitute the characteristic and special enjoyments of those who do not live unto God.

We should live soberly - See the word "soberly"( σωφρόνως sōphronōs ) explained in the notes at Tit 2:2, Tit 2:4. It means that we should exercise a due restraint on our passions and propensities.

Righteously - Justly - δικαίως dikaiōs . This refers to the proper performance of our duties to our fellow-men; and it means that religion teaches us to perform those duties with fidelity, according to all our relations in life; to all our promises and contracts; to our fellow-citizens and neighbors; to the poor, and needy, and ignorant, and oppressed; and to all those who are providentially placed in our way who need our kind offices. Justice to them would lead us to act as we would wish that they would towards us.

And godly - Piously; that is, in the faithful performance of our duties to God. We have here, then, an epitome of all that religion requires:

(1)\caps1     o\caps0 ur duty to ourselves - included in the word "soberly"and requiring a suitable control over our evil propensities and passions;

(2)\caps1     o\caps0 ur duty to our fellow-men in all the relations we sustain in life; and,

(3)\caps1     o\caps0 ur duty to God - evinced in what will be properly regarded as a pious life.

He that does these things, meets all the responsibilites of his condition and relations; and the Christian system, requiring the faithful performance of these duties, shows how admirably it is adapted to man.

In this present world - That is, as long as we shall continue in it. These are the duties which we owe in the present life.

Barnes: Tit 2:13

Looking for - Expecting; waiting for. That is, in the faithful performance of our duties to ourselves, to our fellow-creatures, and to God, we are patiently to wait for the coming of our Lord.

(1)    We are to believe that he will return;

(2)    We are to be in a posture of expectation, not knowing when he will come; and,

(3)    We are to be ready for him whenever he shall come; see the Mat 24:42-44 notes; 1Th 5:4 note; Phi 3:20 note.

That blessed hope - The fulfillment of that hope so full of blessedness to us.

The glorious appearing - Notes, 2Th 2:8; compare 1Ti 6:14; 2Ti 1:10; 2Ti 4:8.

Of the great God - There can be little doubt, if any, that by "the great God"here, the apostle referred to the Lord Jesus, for it is not a doctrine of the New Testament that God himself as such, or in contradistinction from his incarnate Son, will appear at the last day. It is said, indeed, that the Saviour will come "in the glory of his Father, with his angels"Mat 16:27, but that God as such will appear is not taught in the Bible. The doctrine there is, that God will be manifest in his Son; that the divine approach to our world be through him to judge the race; and that though he will be accompanied with the appropriate symbols of the divinity, yet it will be the Son of God who will be visible. No one, accustomed to Paul’ s views, can well doubt that when he used this language he had his eye throughout on the Son of God, and that he expected no other manifestation than what would be made through him.

In no place in the New Testament is the phrase ἐπιφάνειαν τοῦ Θεοῦ epiphaneian tou Theou - "the manifestation or appearing of God"- applied to any other one than Christ It is true that this is spoken of here as the "appearing of the glory - τῆς δόξης tēs doxēs - of the great God,"but the idea is that of such a manifestation as became God, or would appropriately display his glory. It is known to most persons who have attended to religious controversies, that this passage has given rise to much discussion. The ancients, in general, interpreted it as meaning"The glorious appearing of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ."This sense has been vindicated by the labors of Beza, Whitby, Bull, Matthaei, and Middleton (on the Greek article), and is the common interpretation of those who claim to be orthodox; see Bloomfield, Rec. Syn., and Notes, in loc. He contends that the meaning is, "the glorious appearance of that great being who is our God and Saviour."The arguments for this opinion are well summed up by Bloomfield. Without going into a critical examination of this passage, which would not be in accordance with the design of these Notes, it may be remarked in general:

\caps1 (1) t\caps0 hat no plain reader of the New Testament, accustomed to the common language there, would have any doubt that the apostle referred here to the coming of the Lord Jesus.

\caps1 (2) t\caps0 hat the "coming"of God, as such, is not spoken of in this manner in the New Testament.

\caps1 (3) t\caps0 hat the expectation of Christians was directed to the advent of the ascended Saviour, not to the appearing of God as such.

\caps1 (4) t\caps0 hat this is just such language as one would use who believed that the Lord Jesus is divine, or that the name God might properly be applied to him.

\caps1 (5) t\caps0 hat it would naturally and obviously convey the idea that he was divine, to one who had no theory to defend.

\caps1 (6) t\caps0 hat if the apostle did not mean this, he used such language as was fitted to lead people into error.

\caps1 (7) a\caps0 nd that the fair construction of the Greek here, according to the application of the most rigid rules, abundantly sustains the interpretation which the plain reader of the New Testament would affix to it. The names above referred to are abundant proof that no violation is done to the rules of the Greek language by this interpretation, but rather that the fair construction of the original demands it. If this be so, then this furnishes an important proof of the divinity of Christ.

Barnes: Tit 2:14

Who gave himself for us - See the notes at Eph 5:2.

That he might redeem us from all iniquity - The word here rendered "redeem"- λυτρόω lutroō , occurs only here and in Luk 24:21; 1Pe 1:18. The noun, however - λύτρον lutron , occurs in Mat 20:28; and Mar 10:45; where it is rendered "ransom;"see it explained in the notes at Mat 20:28. It is here said that the object of his giving himself was to save his people from all iniquity; see this explained in the notes at Mat 1:21.

And purify unto himself -

(1) Purify them, or make them holy. This is the first and leading object; see the notes at Heb 9:14

(2) "Unto himself;"that is, they are no longer to be regarded as their own, but as redeemed for his own service, and for the promotion of his glory; - Notes, 1Co 6:19-20.

A peculiar people - 1Pe 2:9. The word here used ( περιούσιος periousios ) occurs nowhere else in the New Testament. It means, properly, having abundance; and then one’ s own, what is special, or peculiar (Robinson, Lexicon), and here means that they were to be regarded as belonging to the Lord Jesus. It does not mean, as the word would seem to imply - and as is undoubtedly true - that they are to be a unique people in the sense that they are to be unlike others, or to have views and principles unique to themselves; but that they belong to the Saviour in contradistinction from belonging to themselves - "peculiar"or his own in the sense that a man’ s property is his own, and does not belong to others. This passage, therefore, should not be used to prove that Christians should be unlike others in their manner of living, but that they belong to Christ as his redeemed people. From that it may indeed be inferred that they should be unlike others, but that is not the direct teaching of the passage.

Zealous of good works - As the result of their redemption; that is, this is one object of their having been redeemed; Notes, Eph 2:10.

Barnes: Tit 2:15

These things speak and exhort - Notes, 1Ti 6:2.

And rebuke with all authority - 1Ti 5:1, note, 20, note; 2Ti 4:2 note. The word "authority"here means command - ἐπιταγὴ epitagē ; 1Co 7:6, 1Co 7:25; 2Co 8:8; 1Ti 1:1; Tit 1:3. The sense here is, he was to do it decidedly, without ambiguity, without compromise, and without keeping anything back. He was to state these things not as being advice or counsel, but as the requirement of God.

Let no man despise thee - That is, conduct yourself, as you may easily do, so as to command universal respect as a minister of God; see the notes at 1Ti 4:12.

Poole: Tit 2:2

That the aged men be sober: by the word presbutav seems here to be signified elders in age; he would have Timothy preach that these should be nhfalioi , sober, both as to body and mind: we met with the word before, 1Ti 3:2,11 .

Grave of a modest, composed behaviour, not light and airy.

Temperate that is, able to govern their passions and inclinations.

Sound in faith we have met with the phrase before, Tit 1:13 ; see the notes; neither rotten through error, nor sick through fluctuation or scepticism.

In charity that is, love.

In patience a patient bearing of evils.

Poole: Tit 2:3

The aged women likewise that is, do thou also teach the women that in age exceed others.

That they be in behaviour as becometh holinessen katasthmati ieroprepeiv to be in their habit becoming holiness. The word is of a very large signification, it signifies state, gesture, and habit; we have well translated it by as general a word,

behaviour it signifies clothes, converse, one’ s whole carriage.

Not false accusers not devils. That name is given to the devil, because he is

the accuser of the brethren and he was a liar from the beginning; it is applied to any persons that charge others falsely.

Not given to much wine: Greek, not serving much wine; for those that frequent the tap too much, are ordinarily enslaved to it.

Teachers of good things privately instructing others in what is good, both by their discourse and example.

Poole: Tit 2:4

That they may teach the young women to be sober: young women, especially conversing amongst heathens, are prone to be light and airy, and over frolicsome, following the heat of their youthful temper, and forming their converse after the manner of others; which is a behaviour, though it may suit their youth, yet if they be Christians it will not suit their profession, which calls to them for more gravity: speak to them that are aged to mind them to be sober.

To love their husbands, to love their children: it being natural for young women to love their husbands and children, these precepts seem not so much to concern the things, as the manner of it, to love them as they ought to love them.

Poole: Tit 2:5

To be discreetswfronav the word signifies temperate, and imports an ability to govern all our affections and passions. Discretion is but one piece of the fruit.

Chaste the word signifieth pure as well as chaste, and chastity only as it is a species of purity.

Keepers at home house-wives, not spending their time in gadding abroad, but in looking to the affairs of their own families.

Obedient to their own husbands: the same is required of wives, Eph 5:22 , and is due from them to their husbands, as being their head.

That the word of God be not blasphemed: as for the discharge of their duty towards God, so for the credit and reputation of the gospel, that for their carriage contrary to the rules of nature and morality, as well as of religion, the gospel may not be evil spoken of, as if from that they had learned their ill and indecent behaviour.

Poole: Tit 2:6

The word signifieth to be temperate, sober, wise, discreet, to govern their passions; an exhortation more specially necessary for young men, whose natural heat inclineth them to passion and rashness.

Poole: Tit 2:7

In all things showing thyself a pattern of good works: he is an ill teacher of others who teacheth them not by his own example, as well as by his doctrine; for that physician proves ordinarily little valued in his prescriptions to his patients, whom they know to be in the same danger, and sick of the same disease, and yet refuseth himself to use what he prescribeth others: the patients will surely say to him:

Physician, heal thyself The apostle therefore requires of Titus that he should be himself a pattern of holiness; and those ministers who are not so, vainly persuade others to be such. People (let ministers say what they will) will believe little danger to be in those courses in which their leader himself walks.

In doctrine showing uncorruptness preaching not rotten, but sound doctrine; and doing it with authority, and

gravity and

sincerity the word is afyarsian , incorruptibility. It is not read in many copies, nor translated by many interpreters; and is much of the same sense with adiafyorian , which is the first word, by our translation interpreted uncorruptness.

Poole: Tit 2:8

Sound speech, that cannot be condemned: Paul (as yet) seemeth to be directing Titus as a minister, and the rest of the ministers in Crete, how to behave themselves in the ministry, for the last word being plural, you, signifieth either the ministry, or else is put for thee; he would have Titus not only preach sound doctrine, not corrupt, and do it gravely, but also preach profitable doctrine, tending to make the souls of others sound and healthy; unless perhaps by logon be here meant his style and phrase, which he would have such as none could justly condemn. What was said of Caesar’ s wife, that she ought not only to be chaste, but so to behave herself as not to be suspected otherwise, is applicable to ministers; their doctrine, and phrase used in their ministry, ought not only to be sound and grave, but such as none should judge or censure for other.

That he that is of the contrary part may be ashamed that the adversaries of the truth may be ashamed of their aspersing them or it.

Having no evil thing to say of you and may have no evil thing to charge them with.

Poole: Tit 2:9

Exhort servants to be obedient unto their own masters the apostle directeth as to servants of all sorts, whether bond or free, otherwise than that by covenant they have obliged themselves to men, he willeth they should be obedient to the commands of those who were their legal masters, neither thinking themselves free from them by their Christianity, if their masters were pagans, nor that they had a greater liberty to be saucy with them, or less obedient to them, because they were Christians, and upon that account brethren, 1Ti 6:2 .

And to please them well in all things that is, in civil things, wherein alone they were servants.

Not answering again not saucily replying when they were reproved, nor contradicting the commands of their masters.

Poole: Tit 2:10

Not purloiningnosfizomenouv the word signifieth taking something away from others to our own use, and it signifies properly the taking not the whole, but a part of a thing; it is used to signify the sin of Ananias and Sapphira, who kept back part of what they sold their estate for, Act 5:2,3 .

But showing all good fidelity honesty, and truth, and diligence.

That they may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things that they may not be a scandal or reproach to the gospel to which they make a profession, but may be an ornament to it in all things, as remembering that it is the doctrine of God our great Preserver, and of Jesus Christ our blessed Saviour.

Poole: Tit 2:11

The gospel of our Lord Jesus, which containeth the glad tidings of salvation, is not now hidden, and obscurely delivered, as in the times of the Old Testament; but is risen up as the sun, or some bright star, directing all men their duties in their several stations, that is, all sorts of men amongst whom it cometh.

Poole: Tit 2:12

Teaching us that, denying ungodliness all atheism or false religion, living without regard to any Divine Being, or according to our own erroneous and superstitious conceits and opinions of him.

And worldly lusts and such inclinations, and unlawful desires, and lustings after secular things, as are commonly found in men of the world.

We should live soberly we should live, with respect to ourselves, in a just government of our affections and passions.

Righteously and with respect to others, giving to every one their due.

And godly and with respect to God, piously discharging the duties and paying the homage we owe unto him.

In this present world so long as we live in this world, where we have temptations to the contrary.

Poole: Tit 2:13

Looking for that blessed hope the object or end of our hope, the salvation of our souls, Gal 5:5 Col 1:5 .

And the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ and in order thereunto, looking for the coming of the great God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ, to the last judgment. The same person is here meant by the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.

1. It is he whom God hath appointed to be the judge of the quick and dead.

2. ’ epifaneia , by us translated appearing, is attributed only to the Second Person in the Blessed Trinity, 2Th 2:8 1Ti 6:14 2Ti 4:1,8 . From this text the Divine nature of Christ is irrefragably concluded; he is not only called God, but megav yeov , the great God, which cannot be understood of a made God.

Poole: Tit 2:14

Who gave himself for us which great God and Saviour Jesus Christ was not only sent and given by the Father, Joh 3:16 , but freely gave up himself to be incarnate, and to die for us, uperhmwn , in our stead to die.

That he might redeem us from all iniquity that by that price he might purchase salvation for us, delivering us both from the guilt and power of sin, who were slaves and captives to our lusts.

And that he might purify unto himself laon periousion , we translate it a peculiar people some translate it, an egregious, famous, principal people; others say it signifieth something got by our own labour and industry, and laid up for our own use; others say it signifieth something we have set our hearts and affections upon, in a special, peculiar manner.

Zealous of good works studious to do, and warmly pursuing, all such works as are acceptable to God, and profitable to ourselves and others.

Poole: Tit 2:15

These things speak, and exhort whatsoever I have in this Episple said unto thee, I have therefore spoke, that thou mightest speak to the same sense to others, and persuade them to the practice of them.

And rebuke with all authority when thou hast occasion to reprove any for their errors, do not do it imperiously, but with meekness; nor yet slightly and cursorily, but showing all gravity and authority.

Let no man despise thee and do not so demean thyself, as to give any persons occasion to despise thee.

PBC: Tit 2:11

See PB: Ps 77:1

This does not say that the grace of God has appeared to every descendant of Adam but every person that is saved, it is by the grace of God. If any person has received salvation, beloved, it is by the grace of God. When salvation does come to a person, when the grace of God brings salvation, it is going to do something. It is going to teach a person to deny something -it’s also going to teach them to do something -to live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world {Tit 2:12} looking for that blessed hope and glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ {Tit 2:13}

365

PBC: Tit 2:12

See PB: Ps 77:1

PBC: Tit 2:14

See PB: Ps 77:1

Haydock: Tit 2:2

Be sober. The Greek Fathers, Theodoret, and Theophylactus, translate the word, sober, attentive, or vigilant. But Latin interpreters understand it of sobriety, in the literal meaning of the word. Old men oftentimes under pretense of weakness, drink wine to excess. The ancients called wine the milk of old men; hence aquilז senectus has passed into a proverb, to designate an old man who drinks much and eats little. (Calmet)

Haydock: Tit 2:3

In holy attire. [1] See 1 Timothy ii. 9. The Greek word is sometimes used to signify the whole constitution, or state of a man's health in all the parts of his body: here it is taken for a woman's whole exterior carriage, her gait, gesture, looks, discourse, dress, that nothing appear but what is edifying. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

In habitu sancto, Greek: in katastemati ieroprepeis. Scapula, our of Dioscorus, says Greek: katastema is constitutio naturalis corporis. See St. Jerome p. 426.

Haydock: Tit 2:4

Love their husbands. This is the first lesson he wishes to be given to young women; that they should always manifest a love, an attachment, respect and obedience to their husbands. But it must be a chaste love. Vult eas amare viros suos caste; vult inter virum et mulierem esse pudicam dilectionem. (St. Jerome)

Haydock: Tit 2:5

Discreet, chaste, sober. In the Greek is nothing for sober. The Latin interpreter seems to have added it, as another signification of one of the Greek words. See 1 Timothy iii. 2. (Witham)

Haydock: Tit 2:7

In gravity: to which is added in the Protestant [translation] sincerity, [2] from some Greek copies; but it is left out by Dr. Wells, as being not in the best Greek manuscripts nor is it in the Amsterdam edition, (1711.) (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

In some Greek [copies] is added Greek: aphtharsian, sincerity

Haydock: Tit 2:9

Servants to be obedient. Servants owe respect and submission to their masters in every thing not contrary to the law, or the will of God. Hence they are strictly forbidden to murmur at their commands, to show any repugnance to obey them, or to censure their conduct. To avoid these evils, they ought to consider their masters as Jesus Christ himself, and their commands as those of God himself: which St. Paul often inculcates in other places in his epistles. (Ephesians vi. 5, 6.; Colossians iii. 23.) (St. Jerome)

Haydock: Tit 2:10

Not defrauding. [3] St. Jerome puts, not stealing. The Greek signifies private thefts. Dr. Wells, not by filching. ---

That they may adorn (or give honour to) the doctrine of God, our Saviour, in all things; by whom we may understand God, i.e. Christ, God and Man, or God as common to the three divine persons. (Witham) ---

Thus ought they to shew forth in their whole conduct that strict love of justice and sanctity which the Catholic faith inspires into those who profess it, and live up to the admirable rules it prescribes; thus alone can they be said to do honour to their religion, when they practically perform what they speculatively believe.

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Non fraudantes, Greek: me nosphizomenous, non suffurantes.

Haydock: Tit 2:11

For the grace of God, our Saviour, hath appeared to all men. In the Greek: For the saving grace of God, &c. (Witham)

Haydock: Tit 2:12

We should live soberly, [4] justly, and piously. St. Jerome puts (as in other places for the same Greek word) chastely, justly, and piously. The words comprehend man's duty to himself, to his neighbour, and towards God. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Sobrie, juste, et pie. St. Jerome in his commentary, caste juste, et pie. So he generally translates Greek: sophron, sophronos, &c.

Haydock: Tit 2:13

Waiting for the blessed hope; for the happiness of the blessed in heaven, promised and hoped for. ---

And coming of the glory of the great God, [5] and our Saviour Jesus Christ. The title of great God, says Dr. Wells, is here referred to our Saviour Jesus Christ, by Clement of Alexandria in protreptico, chap. vi. He might have added, and by the general consent of the Greek and Latin Fathers. St. John Chrysostom cries out: "where are now they who say that the Son is less than the Father?" St. Jerome in like manner: "where is the serpent Arius? where is the snake Eunomius?" And that this title of great God is here given to Jesus Christ, may be shewn from the text itself, especially in the Greek; for the glorious coming, and appearance, in other places of St. Paul, is always used to signify Christ's coming to judge the world. Secondly, inasmuch as one and the same Greek article falls upon the great God, and our Saviour Christ; so that even M. Simon, in a note on these words, says the construction is, and the coming of Jesus Christ, the great God, our Saviour, and blames Erasmus and Grotius for pretending that this place is not a confutation of the Arians. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Adventum gloriז magni Dei, et Salvatoris nostri Jesu Christi; Greek: epiphaneian tes doxes tou megalou Theou kai Soteros emon Iesou Christou. St. John Chrysostom, (p. 401. lin. 43.) Greek: pou eisin oi tou Patros, elattona ton uion legontes. St. Jerome, "Ubi est serpens Arius? ubi est Eunomius coluber?" St. Paul uses Greek: epiphaneian for the coming of Christ to judgment. The same Greek article is put thus, Greek: tou megalou Theou, kai Soteros, and not Greek: kai tou Soteros.

Haydock: Tit 2:14

A people, particularly acceptable. [6] St. Jerome translates an egregious or eminent people. He says in the Septuagint it corresponds to segula, which signifies a man's proper possessions, which he has purchased or chosen for himself. Budeus says it signifies what is rare and uncommon; and it is well translated by the Protestants, a particular people. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Acceptabilem, Greek: periousion a perieimi. St. Jerome says, Egregium, prזcipuum. See Deuteronomy vii. 6.; Exodus xix. 5.; Psalm cxxxiv. 4.; Israel in possessionem sibi. See also St. John Chrysostom, Greek: log. i. p. 492. linea 4ta.

====================

Gill: Tit 2:2

That the aged men be sober,.... Or "vigilant", and watchful over themselves, their conduct and conversation, lest being evil, it should be drawn into an example by younger persons: this is to be understood not of men in office, of presbyters or elders; for their characters are described in the preceding chapter; but of men in years, of ancient men, that are professors of religion, and members of churches: who should also be

grave; in their behaviour, speech, and dress; levity of conversation, frothy language, and airy dress, are very unbecoming aged persons: and who ought to be

temperate; in eating and drinking, especially the latter, to which old age is most addicted, and care should be taken that they be not over charged with it, and that day overtake them unawares, since they are upon the brink and borders of eternity: the word is rendered "discreet" in Tit 2:5 and sober in 1Ti 3:2 and both are characters suitable to men in years.

Sound in faith, in charity, in patience; though they may be unhealthful in their bodies, and become decrepit through age, they should be sound in their minds; in the doctrine of faith, lest they should lead others into error; and their faith in Christ should appear to be right and genuine; and their love to God, to Christ, and to his people, should be real and sincere, and be taken off from the things of the world, of time and sense; an affection for which is an evil that frequently cleaves to old age: and patience should have its perfect work; not only to bear the infirmities of body, brought on by age; but whatsoever sufferings they may be called unto for the sake of Christ and his Gospel, in their last day; and to run out the race that is set before them.

Gill: Tit 2:3

And the aged women likewise,.... Speak also to them the things which become their profession, and what is right for them to be, and do: these aged women design not persons in office, who were ancient widows, and had some care of the poor; or presbyteresses, as some call them, the wives of presbyters or elders, as being distinct from deaconesses; but godly women in years, who are to be instructed and exhorted:

that they be in behaviour as becometh holiness; or "holy women", sanctified by the Spirit of God; and who are priestesses unto God, as the word may signify, being made so by Christ unto the Father, as men are made kings and priests by him; such ought to be in their clothing, and in their speech, and in the whole of their conduct and conversation, as become the character which they bear, and the profession they make:

not false accusers; of the brethren, and sisters, which is to act the part of the devil; and indeed, the same word is here used which is commonly given to him; not raising false reports of, bringing false charges against members of churches, and so making differences and divisions among them.

Not given to much wine; or serving it, or being enslaved by it, which is very scandalous in any, especially in the female sex, and yet was what was too common in the eastern countries.

Teachers of good things; both by example and by instruction, but in their own houses privately; for they were not suffered to teach publicly, or to speak in the church; these should be teachers, not of old wives' fables, of superstitious customs, rites, and ceremonies, of the intrigues of love, and of things filthy and obscene, which are too often handed down to posterity by such persons; but of things that are solid and substantial, useful and improving, honest and honourable, chaste and pure. Particularly,

Gill: Tit 2:4

That they may teach the young women to be sober,.... Or to be chaste, modest, and temperate; or to be wise and prudent in their conduct to their husbands, and in the management of family affairs, who have had a large experience of these things before them.

To love their husbands; to help and assist them all they can; to seek their honour and interest; to endeavour to please them in all things; to secure peace, harmony, and union; to carry it affectionately to them, and sympathize with them in all afflictions and distresses; for this is not so much said in opposition to placing their affections on other men, and to the defilement of the marriage bed, as to moroseness and ill nature.

To love their children; not with a fond, foolish, loose, and ungoverned affection; but so as to seek their real good, and not only their temporal, but spiritual and eternal welfare; to bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord; and to use and keep proper discipline and government over them; for otherwise, amidst all the fondness of natural affection, a parent may be said to hate a child, Pro 13:24.

Gill: Tit 2:5

To be discreet,.... Or temperate in eating and drinking, so the word is rendered in Tit 2:2 or to be sober both in body and mind; or to be wise and prudent in the whole of their conduct, both at home and abroad:

chaste; in body, in affection, words and actions, having their love pure and single to their own husbands, keeping their marriage bed undefiled.

Keepers at home: minding their own family affairs, not gadding abroad; and inspecting into, and busying themselves about other people's matters. This is said in opposition to what women are prone unto. It is reckoned among the properties of women, by the Jews, that they are יוצאניות, "gadders abroad" ^x: they have some rules about women's keeping at home; they say ^y,

"a woman may go to her father's house to visit him, and to the house of mourning, and to the house of feasting, to return a kindness to her friends, or to her near relations--but it is a reproach to a woman to go out daily; now she is without, now she is in the streets; and a husband ought to restrain his wife from it, and not suffer her to go abroad but about once a month, or twice a month, upon necessity; for there is nothing more beautiful for a woman, than to abide in the corner of her house; for so it is written, Psa 45:13 "the king's daughter is all glorious within".''

And this they say ^z is what is meant by the woman's being an helpmeet for man, that while he is abroad about his business, she is יושבת בבית, "sitting at home", and keeping his house; and this they observe is the glory and honour of the woman. The passage in Isa 44:13 concerning an image being made "after the figure of a man, according to the beauty of a man, that it may remain in the house" is by the Targum thus paraphrased:

"according to the likeness of a man, according to the praise of a woman, to abide in the house.''

Upon which Kimchi, has this note.

"it is the glory of a woman to continue at home, and not go abroad.''

The tortoise, which carries its house upon its back, and very rarely shows its head, or looks out of it, was, with the ancients, an emblem of a good housewife. These also should be instructed to be "good" or "kind" to their servants, and beneficent to the poor, and to strangers, towards whom, very often, women are apt to be strait handed, and not so generous and liberal as they should be:

obedient to their own husbands; See Gill on Eph 5:22, Eph 5:24.

that the word of God be not blasphemed; by unbelieving husbands, who, by the ill conduct of their wives, would be provoked to speak ill of the Gospel, as if that taught disaffection and disobedience to them.

Gill: Tit 2:6

Young men likewise exhort to be sober minded. Temperate, chaste, modest, moderate, wise, and prudent in all things: this is said to Titus, as being his province to instruct and exhort the young men; as it were proper and convenient for aged women to teach the young women how they should behave and conduct themselves.

Gill: Tit 2:7

In all things showing thyself a pattern of good works,.... It was not enough for Titus, and so neither for any other Gospel minister, to deliver out sound doctrine, and to exhort persons of different ages and sexes to the things which become it, but he should through the whole of his conversation be a pattern of every good work unto them; for they that are the shepherds of the flock, are not only to feed them with knowledge, and with understanding, but to be ensamples to them, as well as they who are under their care ought to walk, as they have them for an example; see 1Ti 4:12.

In doctrine, showing uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity; the apostle here either returns again to his advice about doctrine, that it should be delivered out pure and incorrupt, free from error and heresy, and every mixture and invention of man's; and with all gravity of speech and countenance, without levity in expression, and airiness of gesture; and that it be the sincere milk of the word that is given forth, and that with all integrity and uprightness of soul: or else this refers to the life and conversation of the teacher, as answering to his doctrine, and going along with it; and the sense is, in, or with doctrine, along with the doctrine preached, let the conversation be pure and incorrupt, free from the pollutions of the world, and from any governing vice; and let it be attended with gravity in word, gesture, look, and dress; and with all sincerity, faithfulness, and simplicity, in all our dealings, either with the saints, or with the men of the world.

Gill: Tit 2:8

Sound speech that cannot be condemned,.... In the public ministry, the wholesome words of our Lord Jesus should be used, and the doctrines of the Gospel be expressed, as near as can be, in the words which the Holy Ghost teacheth, and not in the enticing words of man's wisdom; such speech or language should be chosen, that is plain, easy, and acceptable, and conveys just ideas of things; and which being agreeable to the Scriptures of truth, and the analogy of faith, cannot be justly found fault with: or this may refer to private conversation, in which no rotten speech, or corrupt communication should proceed out of the mouth; nothing but what is pure, sound, graceful, and edifying; no filthiness, nor foolish talking and jesting, which are not convenient, and are rightly condemned.

That he that is of the contrary part may be ashamed: that is, that he who is on the other side of the question, who opposes the truths of the Gospel, and is an adversary to them; whether he be an Heathen philosopher, or a Jewish Rabbi, or a judaizing teacher, or an heretical man, under the Christian name, may be put to shame and confusion; partly on account of that uncorruptness in doctrine and conversation, which he observes in the true and faithful ministers of the word, and is wanting in himself; and so being convinced, may be converted and brought to repentance, and to the acknowledgment of the truth; and partly on the account of the false charges and accusations brought by him against such:

having no evil thing to say of you; whether with respect to doctrine or practice. The Vulgate Latin version, and all the Oriental versions, read "us", instead of "you". The whole body is reproached for the sake of one or more.

Gill: Tit 2:9

Exhort servants to be obedient to their own masters,.... And not others, whether they be believers, or unbelievers, gentle or froward, all their lawful commands ought to be obeyed; See Gill on Eph 6:5 and to please them well in all things; not only to obey and serve them, and do what they order, but to seek and endeavour to do it in such a way as may be grateful, acceptable, and well pleasing to them, whereby an interest in their affection, esteem, and commendation, may be gained: and this should be done always, and in all things, that are not contrary to a good conscience and to the Christian religion, and to the laws of God and nature. Or "that they may be well pleased in all things"; that is, be satisfied and contented with such things as they have, and in their state and condition as servants, and cheerfully abide in the calling wherein they are called:

not answering again; replying to their masters' orders, or complaints, either in a pert, or saucy, or grumbling manner; an evil very incident to servants, and which greatly provokes.

Gill: Tit 2:10

Not purloining..... Or stealing, embezzling their master's substance, taking away, and making use of what is their property, keeping back part of money or goods committed to their trust: the word is used in the case of Ananias and Sapphira. Act 5:2,

but showing all good fidelity; approving themselves to be faithful servants in everything they are intrusted with:

that they may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things; Christ is our alone Saviour, and he is truly and properly God, and so fit and able to be a Saviour; and the Gospel is his doctrine, not only what he himself preached, when on earth, but it is a doctrine concerning him; concerning his deity, and the dignity of his person, and concerning his office as Mediator, and the great salvation by him; and which are so many reasons why it should be adorned by a suitable life and conversation; for this is what becomes the Gospel of Christ, throws a beauty upon it, and is ornamental to it; and in this way the doctrine of Christ may be, and ought to be, adorned by servants, as well as others: to adorn the Gospel, is first to believe and receive it, then to profess it, and hold fast that profession, and walk worthy of it. Two of Stephens's copies read, "in", or "among all men".

Gill: Tit 2:11

For the grace of God that bringeth salvation,.... By which is meant, not the free love and favour of God, which lies in his own heart; for though that is productive of salvation, and is the source and spring of it, and what brings it forth, and is far from encouraging licentiousness, but instructs in real piety, and constrains to obedience to the will of God; yet this does not appear, nor has it been, nor is it made manifest unto all men, but is peculiar to the Lord's own people; nor does it design the grace of God wrought in the hearts of believers; for though salvation is strictly connected with it, and it powerfully influences the lives and conversations of such, who are partakers of it; yet it has not appeared to, nor in all men; all men have not faith, nor hope, nor love, nor any other graces of the Spirit: but by the grace of God is intended the doctrine of grace, the Gospel of the grace of God; called so, because it is a declaration of the grace of God, and of salvation by it: and is the means, in the hand of the Spirit, of conveying grace to the heart, and implanting it in it; in which sense the phrase is used in Act 20:24 and this is called the Gospel of salvation, the word of salvation, and salvation itself, and so may be said to bring it; it brings and publishes the good news of it; it shows unto men the way of salvation; it gives an account of the Saviour himself, that he is the great God, and so fit to be a Saviour; that he was appointed by God the Father to be his salvation; that he was sent, and came to work out salvation; and that he is become the author of it; and that he is the only Saviour, and an able, willing, and complete one: it gives an account of the salvation itself; that it is the salvation of the soul; that it is a great one, and includes both grace and glory; that it is everlasting, and all of free grace; and it points out the persons who are interested in it, and shall enjoy it, even all those that are chosen to it, and are redeemed, reconciled, and justified by the blood of Christ, and are brought to believe in him: and the Gospel not only brings the news of all this to the ear, in the external ministration of it; but it brings it to the heart, and is the power of God unto salvation, when it comes, not in word only, but in power, and in the Holy Ghost; or when it comes under the powerful influences and application of the Spirit of God. Some read this clause thus, "that bringeth salvation to all men"; to which agrees the Syriac version, which renders it, מחית כל, "that quickeneth" or "saveth all"; and so the Arabic version: but then this cannot be understood of every individual person; for the Gospel has not brought salvation to everyone in any sense, not even in the external ministry of it; there have been multitudes who have never so much as heard the outward sound of salvation by Jesus Christ, and fewer still who have an application of it to their souls by the Spirit of God; to many to whom it has come, it has been an hidden Gospel, and the savour of death unto death: it follows indeed,

hath appeared to all men; which supposes it to have been hid, as it was, in the thoughts, purposes, and counsels of God; and in Jesus Christ, in whom all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge are hid; and in the covenant of grace, of which the Gospel is a transcript; and in the types and shadows of the ceremonial law: it was in some measure hid from angels, who desire to look into it, and from the Old Testament saints, to whom it was not known as it is now, by the apostles and prophets; and it was entirely hid from the Gentiles, the times of whose ignorance God overlooked: and it suggests, that it now appeared or shone out more clearly, and more largely. The Gospel had been like a candle lighted up in one part of the world, only in Judea, but now it shone out like the sun in its meridian glory, and appeared to all men; not to every individual person; it has neither shined upon, nor in everyone: it did not in the apostle's time, when it appeared the most illustrious, and shone out the most extensively, as well as the most clearly; nor has it in ages since, nor does it in ours; there are multitudes who know nothing of it, and are neither under its form nor power: but this is to be understood of all sorts of men, of every nation, of every age and sex, of every state and condition, high and low, rich and poor, bond and free, masters and servants; which sense well agrees with the context, Tit 2:2 and the words are a reason why the apostle would have duty urged on all sorts of persons, because the Gospel was now preached to all; and it had reached the hearts of all sorts of men; particularly the Gentiles may be intended from whom the Gospel was before hid, and who sat in darkness, and in the shadow of death; but now the great light shined upon them, and the Gospel was no more confined to one people only, but was preached to every creature under heaven, or to the whole creation; namely, to the Gentiles, pursuant to the commission in Mar 16:15.

Gill: Tit 2:12

Teaching us,.... Not all men, to whom the Gospel appears in its outward ministry; for there are many who externally receive the Gospel, and profess it, who are never influentially taught by it to deny sin, or love holiness of life; they profess in words to know it, but in works deny it; they have a form of godliness, but deny its power: but the persons effectually taught by the Gospel are the "us", to whom it was come, not in word only, but in power; and so taught them, not only doctrinally, but with efficacy, both negative and positive holiness, as follows:

that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts; all impiety, or sin more immediately against God; or which is a violation of the first table of the law, as idolatry, will worship, superstition, perjury, and the like; and all sinful lusts, as the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the pride of life; which fill the world, and are reigning lusts in it, and which are common to the men of the world; and they are under the power of: to "deny" these, is to abhor and detest them, and to abstain from them, and have nothing to do with them: and this lesson of self-denial, or of the denial of sinful self, the Gospel teaches, and urges upon the most powerful motives and arguments; and when attended by the Spirit of God, does it effectually: so that

we should live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world; not, only "temperately", but wisely and prudently, as children of the light, on whom, and into whom the Gospel has shined; and "righteously" among men, giving to every man his due, and dealing with all according to the rules of equity and justice; as being made new men, created unto righteousness and true holiness; and as being dead to sin, through the death of Christ, and so living unto righteousness, or in a righteous manner; and as being justified by the righteousness of Christ, revealed in the Gospel: and "godly"; in a godly manner, according to the Word of God, and agreeably to the will of God; and in all godly exercises, both public and private, and to the glory of God: and that as long as

in this present world: which lies in wickedness, and in which there are so many strong temptations to a contrary way of living. The Gospel then is no licentious doctrine; it is according to godliness, and teaches and promotes it; it is an holy faith, yea, a most holy faith; wherefore it is a vile slander to charge it with leading to looseness of life and conversation.

Gill: Tit 2:13

Looking for that blessed hope,.... Not the grace of hope; though that being a good hope through grace, and a hope of blessedness, may be called a blessed hope; yet this the saints have already implanted in their hearts in regeneration, and cannot be said to look for it: rather Christ, the object and ground of hope, who is our hope, and Christ in us the hope of glory, who is blessed for evermore; and in the enjoyment of whom the happiness of the saints hereafter will greatly consist; and whom they look for, and expect from heaven, and who is expressly mentioned in the next clause: but as this may be something distinct from that, it may be best, by this blessed hope, to understand the thing hoped for, eternal glory and happiness; called elsewhere the hope of righteousness, and the hope laid up in heaven, Gal 5:5 and which will lie in the beatific vision of God and Christ; in a perfect knowledge of them, in communion with them, and conformity to them; and in the society of angels and glorified saints; and in a freedom from all evil, outward and inward, and in the possession of all good: and to be looking for this, is to be desiring it with the heart and affections set upon it, longing to be in the enjoyment of it, and yet waiting patiently in the exercise of faith and hope; for looking includes all the three graces, faith, hope, and love; and particularly the former, which is always attended with the latter; for it is such a looking for this blessedness, as that a man firmly believes he shall partake of it: and there is good reason for a regenerate man so to look for it; since it is his Father's gift of free grace, and is laid up for him; Christ is gone to prepare it by his presence, mediation, and intercession; yea, he is gone, as the forerunner, to take possession of it in his name: this man is begotten again to a lively hope of it; he is called by the grace of God unto it; he is a child of God, and so an heir of it; he has a right unto it, through the justifying righteousness of Christ, and has a meetness for it through the sanctifying grace of the Spirit; and who is in him as the earnest and pledge of it: now such a firm expectation of the heavenly glory does the Gospel, the doctrine of the grace of God, teach, direct, and encourage to; for these words must be read in connection with the preceding, as a further instruction of the Gospel, as well as what follows:

and the glorious appearing of the great God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ; not two divine persons, only one, are here intended; for the word: rendered "appearing", is never used of God the Father, only of the second person; and the propositive article is not set before the word "Saviour", as it would, if two distinct persons were designed; and the copulative "and" is exegetical, and may he rendered thus, "and the glorious appearing of the great God, even our Saviour Jesus Christ"; who, in the next verse, is said to give himself for the redemption of his people: so that here is a very illustrious proof of the true and proper deity of Christ, who will appear at his second coming; for of that appearance are the, words to be understood, as the great God, in all the glories and perfections of his divine nature; as well as a Saviour, which is mentioned to show that he will appear to the salvation of his people, which he will then put them in the full possession of; and that the brightness of his divine Majesty will not make them afraid: and this appearance will be a glorious one; for Christ will come in his own glory, in the glory of his deity, particularly his omniscience and omnipotence will be very conspicuous; and in his glory as Mediator, which will be beheld by all the saints; and in his glory as a Judge, invested with power and authority from his Father, which will be terrible to sinners; and in the glory of his human nature, with which it is now crowned; and in his Father's glory, in the same he had with him before the world was, and which is the same with his, and in that which he will receive from him as man and Mediator, and as the Judge of the whole earth; and in the glory of his holy angels, being attended with all his mighty ones: to which may be added, that saints will be raised from the dead, and with the living ones appear with Christ in glory, and make up the bride, the Lamb's wife, having the glory of God upon her; so that this will be a grand appearance indeed. Now this the Gospel directs, and instructs believers to look for, to love, to hasten to, most earnestly desire, and yet patiently wait for, most firmly believing that it will be: and this the saints have reason to look for, with longing desire and affection, and with pleasure, since it will be not only glorious in itself, but advantageous to them; they will then be glorified with Christ, and be for ever with him.

Gill: Tit 2:14

Who gave himself for us,.... Not another, or another's, but himself; not merely his own things, but his own self; not the world, and the riches of it, not gold and silver, and such like corruptible things, as the price of redemption; not the cattle on a thousand hills for sacrifice; not men nor angels, but himself; all that belong to him, all that is near and dear, his name, fame, credit, and reputation; his time, strength, and service: all the comforts of life, and life itself; his whole manhood, soul, and body, and that as in union with his divine person; which he gave into the hands of men, and of justice, and to death itself, to be a ransom price of his people, and for a propitiation and sacrifice for their sins, to be paid and offered in their room and stead: not for all mankind, but for many; for us, for all the elect of God, for the church; and who are represented when he gave himself, or died for them, as ungodly, sinners, and enemies: this was a free and voluntary gift, and is an unspeakable one; who can say all that is contained in this word "himself?" it is an instance of the greatest love, of love that passeth knowledge; God, because he could swear by no greater, swore by himself; and Christ, because he could give no greater gift, nor any greater instance of his love, gave himself, for the following ends and purposes:

that he might redeem us from all iniquity: sin brings into bondage and, slavery, redemption is a deliverance from it; sin binds guilt upon the sinner, and lays him under obligation to punishment, and renders him liable to the curse and condemnation of the law; Christ was made sin, and a curse for his people, that he might redeem them from both, and deliver them from the punishment due to sin; which he has done by bearing it in his own, body on the tree, whereby he has redeemed them from all iniquity, that so it shall not be their ruin, or they come into condemnation on account of it; even from original sin, and from all actual transgressions; from all which his blood cleanses, and his righteousness justifies, and which God, for his sake, freely and fully forgives. Christ was called to this work by his Father, to which he agreed; and the plan of redemption being drawn in the everlasting council, and the whole adjusted and fixed in the covenant of peace; promises and prophecies were given out of it, and in the fulness of time Christ was sent, and came to effect it; and he has obtained eternal redemption for us, through the price of his own blood, which could have never been wrought out by any creature; and wherein all the divine perfections are glorified and is a plenteous and complete one; it includes in it, or connects with it, the blessings of justification, peace, pardon, adoption, and eternal life. It follows as another end of Christ's giving himself, or what is a branch of redemption, or consequent upon it,

and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works; all mankind are filthy and unclean by nature, in all the powers and faculties of their souls; nor can they cleanse themselves from their impurity of flesh and spirit, by anything that they can do: Christ has a peculiar people among these, a church whom he loves, and for whom he has given himself, that he might sanctify and cleanse them from their sins; which he has done by shedding his blood for them, and washing them in it, which cleanses from all sin, and he has purified them unto himself, for his own use and service, for his pleasure and delight, and to his glory; that they might be a proper habitation for him now; and that they might be made ready for him, to have the marriage between, him and them consummated; and that they might be presented to himself a glorious church, without spot or wrinkle, and be with him, both in the new Jerusalem state, into which nothing that defiles, or is defiled, enters, and in heaven, to all eternity. Now these people, for whom Christ has given himself, and whom he has redeemed and purifies, are a "peculiar people"; for whom Christ has a peculiar love, in whom he takes a peculiar delight, and to whom he grants peculiar nearness to himself, and bestows peculiar blessings on them, and makes peculiar provisions for them, both for time and eternity; these are Christ's own, his possession, his substance, what he has a special right to by his Father's gift, his own purchase, and the conquest of his grace; and they are a distinct and separate people from all others, in election, redemption, effectual calling, and in Christ's intercession, and will be in the resurrection morn, at the day of judgment, and to all eternity; and they are, as the word also signifies, an excellent and valuable people; they are Christ's portion and inheritance; they are his peculiar treasure, his jewels, whom, as such, he values and takes care of. The Syriac version renders it, "a new people". And they who are redeemed and purified by Christ, through the power of his grace upon them, become a people "zealous of good works"; not in order to their justification and salvation, but in obedience to the will of God, and to testify their subjection and gratitude to him, and for his honour and glory, and for the credit of religion, and the good of men, These not only perform them, but perform them from principles of truth and love, and with a zeal for the glory of God, and the honour of his Gospel; and with an holy emulation of one another, striving to go before, and excel each other in the performance of them.

Gill: Tit 2:15

These things speak and exhort,.... Sound doctrine, the doctrine of grace, the doctrines of salvation and redemption by Christ, of peace, pardon, and cleansing by his blood; these speak out clearly, plainly, publicly, boldly, and faithfully: and the things which become sound doctrine; the duties of religion suitable to every age and sex, a denying of ungodliness and worldly lusts, a sober, righteous, and godly life and conversation, exhort unto; and encourage the saints to be zealous of good works, and comfort them with the expectation of the blessed hope, and glorious appearance of Christ.

And rebuke with all authority; such as imbibe errors and heresies, or indulge to vice and wickedness, with the authority both of Christ and his church, in the name of the one, and by the order and vote of the other, that the reproof may come with the greater weight; and in a grave and solemn manner, suitable to the dignity of the ministerial office and character, and with that sharpness and severity the offence requires.

Let no man despise thee; as negligent in the discharge of his office, or as doing it in a pusillanimous manner, or as behaving in his life and conversation unworthy of the character he bore, and so is a direction to himself; or else it may be considered as designed for the churches in Crete, and the professors of religion, and to be an instruction to them to value Titus, and treat him with respect, and not with contempt; which shows that this epistle was not written for Titus only, or for his own use, but for the service of others. The Ethiopic version reads, "let no man deceive thee".

Commentary -- Verse Notes / Footnotes

NET Notes: Tit 2:2

¹ tn Or “sensible.”

² sn Temperate…in endurance. See the same cluster of virtues in 1 Thess 1:3 and 1 Cor 13:13.

NET Notes: Tit 2:4

¹ tn Grk “that they may train” (continuing the sentence of 2:3).

² tn This verb, σωφρονίζω (swfronizw), denotes teaching in the sense of bringing people to their senses, showing what sound thinking is.

NET Notes: Tit 2:5

¹ tn Or “sensible.”

² tn Grk “domestic,” “keeping house.”

³ tn Or “word.”

⁴ tn Or “slandered.”

NET Notes: Tit 2:6

¹ tn Or “sensible.”

NET Notes: Tit 2:8

¹ tn Or “put to shame.”

NET Notes: Tit 2:9

¹ tn See the note on the word “slave” in 1:1.

² tn Or “to be subject to their own masters, to do what is wanted in everything.”

NET Notes: Tit 2:10

¹ tn Or “showing that genuine faith is productive.” At issue between these two translations is the force of ἀγαθήν (agaqhn): Is it attributive (as the text has it) or predicate (as in this note)? A number of considerations point in the direction of a predicate ἀγαθήν (e.g., separation from the noun πίστιν (pistin) by the verb, the possibility that the construction is an object-complement, etc.), though is not usually seen as an option in either translations or commentaries. Cf. ExSyn 188-89, 312-13, for a discussion. Contextually, it makes an intriguing statement, for it suggests a synthetic or synonymous parallel: “‘Slaves should be wholly subject to their masters…demonstrating that all [genuine] faith is productive, with the result [ecbatic ἵνα] that they will completely adorn the doctrine of God.’ The point of the text, then, if this understanding is correct, is an exhortation to slaves to demonstrate that their faith is sincere and results in holy behavior. If taken this way, the text seems to support the idea that saving faith does not fail, but even results in good works” (ExSyn 312-13). The translation of ἀγαθήν as an attributive adjective, however, also makes good sense.

² tn Or “adorn,” “show the beauty of.”

NET Notes: Tit 2:11

¹ tn Grk “all men”; but ἀνθρώποις (anqrwpois) is generic here, referring to both men and women.

NET Notes: Tit 2:12

¹ tn Grk “training us” (as a continuation of the previous clause). Because of the length and complexity of the Greek sentence, a new sentence was started at the beginning of v. 12 by translating the participle παιδεύουσα (paideuousa) as a finite verb and supplying the pronoun “it” as subject.

² tn Grk “ungodliness.”

NET Notes: Tit 2:13

¹ tn Grk “the blessed hope and glorious appearing.”

² tn The terms “God and Savior” both refer to the same person, Jesus Christ. This is one of the clearest statements in the NT concerning the deity of Christ. The construction in Greek is known as the Granville Sharp rule, named after the English philanthropist-linguist who first clearly articulated the rule in 1798. Sharp pointed out that in the construction article-noun-καί-noun (where καί [kai] = “and”), when two nouns are singular, personal, and common (i.e., not proper names), they always had the same referent. Illustrations such as “the friend and brother,” “the God and Father,” etc. abound in the NT to prove Sharp’s point. The only issue is whether terms such as “God” and “Savior” could be considered common nouns as opposed to proper names. Sharp and others who followed (such as T. F. Middleton in his masterful The Doctrine of the Greek Article) demonstrated that a proper name in Greek was one that could not be pluralized. Since both “God” (θεός, qeos) and “savior” (σωτήρ, swthr) were occasionally found in the plural, they did not constitute proper names, and hence, do fit Sharp’s rule. Although there have been 200 years of attempts to dislodge Sharp’s rule, all attempts have been futile. Sharp’s rule stands vindicated after all the dust has settled. For more information on Sharp’s rule see ExSyn 270-78, esp. 276. See also 2 Pet 1:1 and Jude 4.

NET Notes: Tit 2:14

¹ tn Grk “who” (as a continuation of the previous clause).

² tn Or “a people who are his very own.”

³ tn Grk “for good works.”

NET Notes: Tit 2:15

¹ tn Or “reproof,” “censure.” The Greek word ἐλέγχω (elencw) implies exposing someone’s sin in order to bring correction.

² tn Grk “speak these things and exhort and rebuke with all authority.”

³ tn Or “let anyone despise you”; or “let anyone disregard you.”

Geneva Bible: Tit 2:2

^{( 2 )} That the aged men be sober, grave, temperate, sound in faith, in charity, in patience.

^{( 2 )} What are the principal virtues for old and young, both men and women: and how they ought to be stirred up to do them continually.

Geneva Bible: Tit 2:5

[To be] discreet, chaste, ^{( a )} keepers at home, good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of God be not blasphemed.

^{( a )} Not roving about idly.

Geneva Bible: Tit 2:7

^{( 3 )} In all things shewing thyself a pattern of good works: in doctrine [shewing] uncorruptness, ^{( b )} gravity, sincerity,

^{( 3 )} The sixth admonition: that both the pastor's life and doctrine must be sound.

^{( b )} Not such a gravity as may drive men from coming to the minister, but such as may cause them to come in a most reverent and honest way.

Geneva Bible: Tit 2:9

^{( 4 )} [Exhort] servants to be obedient unto their own masters, [and] to please [them] well in all ^{( c )} [things]; not answering again;

^{( 4 )} The seventh admonition, concerning the duty of servants to their masters.

^{( c )} Which may be done without offence to God.

Geneva Bible: Tit 2:11

^{( 5 )} For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men,

^{( 5 )} The eighth admonition belongs to all the godly: seeing that God calls all men to the Gospel, and Christ has so justified us, that he has also sanctified us, all of us must therefore give ourselves to true godliness, and righteousness, setting before us a sure hope of that immeasurable glory. And this thing must be so learned by them that the deniers also must be reproved, by the authority of the mighty God.

Geneva Bible: Tit 2:12

Teaching us that, denying ungodliness and ^{( d )} worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world;

^{( d )} Lusts of the flesh, which belong to the present state of this life and world.

Geneva Bible: Tit 2:13

^{( e )} Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ;

^{( e )} Christ is here most plainly called that mighty God, and his appearance and coming is called by the figure of speech metonymy, our hope.

Geneva Bible: Tit 2:14

Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a ^{( f )} peculiar people, zealous of good works.

^{( f )} As it were a thing peculiarly laid aside for himself.

Geneva Bible: Tit 2:15

These things speak, and exhort, and rebuke with all ^{( g )} authority. Let no man despise thee.

^{( g )} With all authority possible.

Commentary -- Verse Range Notes

TSK Synopsis: Tit 2:1-15

1 Directions given unto Titus both for his doctrine and life.

10 Of the duty of servants, and in general of all Christians.

Combined Bible: Tit 2:2

That the aged men

Combined Bible: Tit 2:3

The aged women likewise,

Combined Bible: Tit 2:4

(5) That they may teach the young women

Combined Bible: Tit 2:5

[To be] discreet,

Combined Bible: Tit 2:6

Young men likewise exhort to be sober minded.

Combined Bible: Tit 2:7

In all things shewing thyself a pattern of good works:

Combined Bible: Tit 2:8

Sound speech, that cannot be condemned;

Combined Bible: Tit 2:9

[Exhort] servants to be obedient unto their own masters,

Combined Bible: Tit 2:10

Not purloining,

Combined Bible: Tit 2:11

For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men,

Combined Bible: Tit 2:12

Teaching us that, denying ungodliness

Combined Bible: Tit 2:13

Looking for that blessed hope,

Combined Bible: Tit 2:14

Who gave himself for us,

Combined Bible: Tit 2:15

These things speak,

Maclaren: Tit 2:10

Christians Making The Gospel Beautiful

That they may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things. Titus 2:10.

THAT is a wonderful hope to hold forth before any man, that he may add beauty to the gospel. And it is still more wonderful when we remember that these words were originally addressed to a handful of slaves --the lowest of the population, whose lives were passed in sordid squalor; whose duties were narrow and often repulsive, and yet they in their limited sphere and lowly lot might make fairer the truth which is already beautiful with all the beauty of God.

I. Let Us Then Think For A Moment Of This Wonderful Possibility That Is Opened Out Here Before Every Christian, That He May Add Beauty To The Gospel.

He may paint the lily and gild the refined gold; for men do quite rightly and legitimately judge of systems by their followers. It would not be a fair thing to test a philosophy or a body of political or scientific truth by the conduct and character of the men who professed it; but it is a perfectly fair thing, under certain conditions and in certain limits, to test a system of practical morality, which professes to do certain things with people's character and conduct, by its professors. It is just as fair, when a creed comes before our notice which assumes to influence men's conduct, to say: Well, I should like to see it working,' as it is for any of you mill-owners to say, when a man comes to you with a fine invention upon paper, Have you got a working model of it? Has it ever been tried? What have been the results that have been secured by it?' Or as it would be to say to anybody that claimed to have got a medicine that will cure consumption,' to say: Have you any cases? Can you quote any cures?' So when we Christians stand up and say, We have a faith which is able to deaden men's minds to the world; which is able to make them unselfish; which is able to lift them up above cares and sorrows; which is able to take men and transform their whole nature, and put new desires and hopes and joys into them'; it is quite fair for the world to say: Have you? Does it? Does it do so with you? Can you produce your lives as working models of Christianity? Can you produce your cure as a proof of the curative power of the gospel that you profess?'

So, dear friends, this possibility does lie before all Christian men, that they may by their lives conciliate prejudices, prepare people to listen favourably to the message of God's love, win over men from their antagonism, and make them say: Well, after all, there is something in that Christianity.'

It is not altogether and without limitation a fair thing to do to argue back from the lives of disciples to the truth of the creed, because all men are worse than their principles; and because, too, though a Christian man's goodness ought to be put down to the credit of his creed, a Christian man's badness ought to be put down to the debit of himself. But somehow or other the world, when it sees Christian people that do not live up to the level of their profession, does say, however illogically, both of two things, both of which cannot be true; first of all, A pretty kind of Christians these are!' and second, There cannot be much in the system that produces such!' One or other of the two things they ought to say. They ought either to say: You are a hypocrite!' or they ought to say: Your Christianity is not worth much!' But, illogically enough, they generally say both. And so you both damage yourselves in their eyes, and damage the religion you profess, by your inconsistencies and your faults.

Our lives ought to be like the mirror of a reflecting telescope. The astronomer does not look directly up into the sky when he wants to watch the heavenly bodies, but down into the mirror on which their reflection is cast. And so our little, low lives down here upon earth should so give back the starry bodies and infinitudes above us that some dim eyes, which peradventure could not gaze into the violet abysses with their lustrous points, may behold them reflected in the beauty of our life. The doctrines of Christianity, when they are only in words, are less fair than the same truths when they are embodied in a life. It is beautiful to say: If ye love Me keep My commandments'; but the beauty of the words is less than when they are illustrated in a life. Our lives should be like the old missals, where you find the loving care of the monastic scribe has illuminated and illustrated the holy text, or has rubricated and gilded some of the letters. The best Illustrated Bible is the conduct of the people who profess to take it for their guide and law.

II. So Much, Then, For The First Point, The Wondrous Possibility That Is Opened In This Text.

Now let me say a word about the other side--the solemn alternative.

If you look at the context you will see that a set of exhortations preceding these to the slaves, which are addressed to the wives, end with urging as the great motive to the conduct enjoined, that the Word of God be not blasphemed.' That is the other side of the same thought as is in my text. The issues of the conduct of professing Christians are the one or other of these two, either to add beauty to the gospel or to cause the Word of God to be blasphemed. If you do not the one you will be doing the other. If my life is not throwing back honour upon the gospel from which it manifestly flows, and by which it is manifestly moulded, it will be throwing back discredit. Your lives, professing Christians, are not neutral in their effect upon men's estimate of your creed. Either you attract or repel. The one pole of the magnet or the other you do present. Either you make men think better of God's truth, or you make them think worse of it. There are no worse enemies of the gospel than its inconsistent friends. That is especially true in lands where the Christian Church is a little band amongst heathens, as was the case with the churches of which Titus had charge. Who is it that thwarts missionary work in India? Englishmen. Who is it that, wherever they go with their ships, put a taunt into the lips of the enemy which Christian workers find it bard to meet? English sailors. The notorious dissipation and immorality amongst the representatives of English commerce in the various Eastern centres of trade puts a taunt into the mouth of the abstemious Hindu and of the Chinaman. These are your Christians, are they?' England, that sends out missionaries in the cabin, and Bibles and rum side by side amongst the cargo, has to listen, and her people have to take to themselves the awful words with which the ancient Jewish inconsistencies were rebuked: Through you the name of God is blasphemed amongst the Gentiles.'

And in less solemn manner perhaps, but just as truly, here, in a so-called Christian land, the inconsistencies, the selfishness, the worldliness of professing Christian people, the absolute absence of all apparent difference between them and the most godless man in the same circumstances, are the things which perhaps more than anything else counteract the evangelistic efforts of the Christian Church. What is the good of my one voice preaching, if so many live in diametrical opposition to that which has been preached? One man pulls one way for twenty-five minutes, and hundreds pull the other way for a week; which will pull the most? If the Christian Church, and we as members of it, were living as we ought to do, and as we might do, far more than all eloquent teaching would be the result of our simple lives of transparent godliness. My brother! I bring to each of you the very solemn question: Do you repel or attract? You have, perhaps, children. Are they favourably disposed to Christianity because of what they see in the lives of their father and mother? or do your inconsistencies, which the sharp eyes that see you in your easy moments at home cannot but notice however loving they may be, drive them away and disgust them with a profession of religion, and with religion itself?

You have friends and acquaintances, and a circle whom you influence. Do you influence them to look with favour upon that Word which has made you what you are? Or do you turn them away from it? Remember, remember, either you beautify or you blaspheme the gospel by your conduct.

III. Once More, Let Me Ask You To Consider The Sort Of Life That Will Thus Commend And Adorn The Gospel.

First of all it must be a life conspicuously and uniformly under the influence of Christian principles. I put emphasis upon these two words conspicuously' and' uniformly.' You will be of very little use if your Christian principle is so buried in your life, embedded beneath a mass of selfishness and worldliness and indifference as that it takes a microscope, and a week's looking for to find it. And you will be of very little use, either, if your life is by fits and starts under the influence of Christian principle; a minute guided by that and ten minutes guided by the other thing;--if here and there, sprinkled thinly over the rotting mass, there be a handful of the saving salt. We want uniformity and we want conspicuousness of Christian principle in our lives if they are to be a power to witness for our Master.

And remember, too, as the context teaches us, that the lives which commend and adorn the doctrine must be such as manifest Christian principle in the smallest details. These slaves, in their smoky huts, with their little tasks, and by the exercise of very homely virtues, were to adorn the doctrine.' Do you ever notice what it is that Paul tells them to do that they may adorn the doctrine'? Here is the list--Obedient to their masters, not answering again, not purloining but showing all good fidelity.' Very homely virtues; there is nothing at all lofty or transcendent or above the pedestrian level of a prosaic life in that. Obedience, keeping a civil tongue in their heads in the midst of provocation, not indulging in petty pilfering, being true to the trust that was given to them. That is no great thing,' you may say, but in these little things they were to adorn the great doctrine of God their Saviour. Ay! the smallest duties are in some sense the largest sphere for the operation of great principles. For it is the little duties which by their minuteness tempt men to think that they can do them without calling in the great principles of conduct, that give the colour to every life after all. You can write the Lord's Prayer and the Ten Commandments in the space of a threepenny bit; you can make all the beauty and all the sanctifying power of the gospel visible and manifest within the narrow circle of the smallest duties that the lowest station has to perform. The little banks of mud in the wheel-tracks in the road are shaped upon the same slopes, and moulded by the same law that carves the mountains and lifts the precipices of the Himalayas. And a handful of snow in the hedge in the winter time will fall into the same curves, and be obedient to the same great physical laws which shape the glaciers that lie on the sides of the Alps. You do not want big things in order, largely and nobly, to manifest big principles. The smallest duties, distinctly done for Christ's sake, will adorn the doctrine:--

A servant, with this clause,Makes drudgery divine;Who sweeps a house as by Thy lawsMakes that and the calling fine.'Adorn the doctrine of God in all things.'

And then again, I may say that the manner of life which commends the gospel will be one conspicuously above the level of the morality of the class to which you belong. These slaves were warned not to fall into the vices that were proper to their class, in order that by not falling into them, and so being unlike their fellows, they might glorify the gospel. For the things that Paul warns them not to do are the faults which all history and experience tell us are exactly the vices of the slave--petty pilfering, a rank tongue blossoming into insolent speech, a disregard of the master's interests, sulky disobedience or sly evasion of the command. These are the kind of things that the devilish institution of slavery makes almost necessary on the part of the slave, unless some higher motive and loftier principle come in to counteract the effects.

And in like manner all of us have, in the class to which we belong, and the sort of life which we have to live, certain evils natural to our position; and unless you are unlike the non-Christian men of your own profession and the people that are under the same worldly influence as you are--unless you are unlike them in that your righteousness exceeds their righteousness, Ye shall in no wise enter the Kingdom of Heaven.' My brother, if you and the godless man whose warehouse is up the same staircase pursue your business on the same maxims, have the same ideas as to what is desirable, press towards the same end, take the same short cuts through some morality in order to reach it, what is the good of your saying you are a Christian? If there is no difference between you and them, to your advantage and to the advantage of the gospel that you profess, say no more about your being dead to the world by the Cross of Christ, and living for higher and other motives.

If you are to adorn the doctrine you must conspicuously and uniformly, in great things and in small things, be living by other laws than those obey who believe not the doctrine. Unless it can be said of us: There is a people here whose laws are different from all people that be on the earth,' we shall never beautify the gospel of Christ.

And now one last word. How is such a manner of life to be attained? I know of only one way, and that is by continually living near Jesus Christ. If we are to beautify Him, He must first beautify us. If we are to adorn the doctrine, the doctrine must adorn us. That is to say, it is only when we live near Him, are in constant touch of His hand, and communion with His spirit, it is only then that His beauty shall pass into our faces, and that beholding the glory of the Lord we shall be changed into the same image from glory to glory.' We must be on the mountain like Moses in fellowship with our Master, if we are to come down and walk amongst men with radiance streaming from our countenance, so as that all that look upon us shall behold our face as it had been the face of an angel.' Ye are My witnesses, saith the Lord; this people have I formed for Myself, they shall show forth My praise.'

Maclaren: Tit 2:11-12

The School Of Grace

The grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching'--Titus 2:11-12.

THE Apostle has been giving fatherly admonitions as to very elementary pieces of morality, addressed to both sexes, and to all ages. He winds up with inculcating on Christian slaves some obvious duties, such as obedience and honesty. In my text he bases all these on what was to him the motive and the power for all sorts of righteous living--viz., the fact of Christ's mission. The for' with which my text begins carries with it the whole relation between Christian thinking and Christian action, and shows us that the loftiest truths are then most honoured when they are brought to bear on the lowliest duties. Slaves are not to pilfer nor wrangle, for the grace that brings salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching.'

Now there are two remarks that I must make of an expository kind in order to come to the understanding of the words before us. One is that the collocation in our Authorised Version, hath appeared to all men,' is not what Paul means, but these last words, to all men,' should be connected with the previous ones, that bringeth salvation.' It is not part of his purpose to declare, what was not in fact true then, and is not true now, that the grace of God has appeared to all men, but it was part of his purpose to declare that that grace brings salvation to all men, howsoever the present range of its manifestation may historically be contracted. The other remark that I would make is that teaching' is by no means a sufficiently comprehensive expression to cover the Apostle's thought, for the word which he employs, whilst it does mean the communication of instruction, carries with it inseparably the other ideas of correcting faults and of chastisement. It is the same which is used in the well-known words, Whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth.' So that what the Apostle says here is that the grace of God has appeared, bringing salvation to all men, schooling, or training, or disciplining.

I. Let Us, Then, First Look At The Appearance Of The Grace.

Now that word grace' played a much larger part in the thoughts of our fathers than it does in ours: and I am not sure that many things are more needed by the ordinary Christian of this generation than that he should rediscover the amplitude and the majesty of that old-fashioned and unfashionable word. For what does grace' mean? It means a self-originated love. Grace is love that has no motive but itself. Grace is a self-motived love that is in full energetic exercise. Grace is a self-motived, ever-acting love that delights to impart. Grace is a self-motived, ever-acting, communicating love which bends in tenderness over and floods with gifts those that stand far beneath itself. Grace is a self-motived, ever-acting, communicating, and stooping love which brings in its hands the gift of forgiveness, and deals with those on whom it lavishes this tenderness, not according to their merits, but according to the pulsations of its own heart. And thus grace is the shorthand word for the self-motived, ever-acting, communicating, stooping, and pardoning mercy which has its very home and throne in the heart of God Himself. It is this galaxy of stars blended into one diffused light, and yet capable of being resolved into so many suns, which the Apostle here says hath appeared.' He uses a most significant and picturesque word, for it is the expression which is proper to describe the raying out in the heavens of its great lights, and in the only place in Scripture in which it is applied to physical things is in reference to the sun and stars which, clouded by tempest, for many days did not appear,' nor could beam their sweet light on the darkened earth. In all other cases where the word is employed it has a definite and plain meaning. It always refers to the coming of Jesus Christ, either his first coming in the Incarnation, or his second coming to Judgment. That manifestation is the raying out, as it were, of a sun, which has been obscured by the mists of sin, rising from the undrained swamps of our own hearts, and it pours itself down upon the mists; and thins them away until its radiant light is spread over all the glittering and rejoicing earth.

So the Apostle has a definite meaning, and points to a definite historical fact, when he declares that, in the Person and life of Jesus Christ, the Incarnate Son of God, all this self-originated, active, communicating stooping, pardoning love finds its highest manifestation. The fire-mist, if I might so say, which was diffused through a chaotic universe, is gathered together into a sun, and it blazes down upon the world.

Now, of course, that conception of the life of Jesus Christ as the appearance of the grace of God rests upon the other belief that Jesus Christ has a special and unique relation to the God whose love He manifests. And this is the point of view from which the approaching Christmas festival has to be regarded by Christian people. Unless we can say, the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us,' we cannot go on to say, We beheld his glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth.' Christmas celebrates not merely the birth of a man: but the Incarnation of a God. The grace that bringeth salvation to all men hath appeared.' Ay, there is the great peculiarity, there are the power and the blessedness of Christianity in its teaching, that now we no longer need" to grope after God, searching painfully for traces of His footsteps in the maze of the world's history, or consulting the ambiguous oracles of nature, or looking for Him in the intuitions of our own hearts, our hopes and fears, but that we can turn to historical facts and say, Lo! this is our God. We have waited for Him, and He will save us.' The day of peradventures is past, when we listen to his Verily! verily! I say unto you, he that hath seen Me hath seen the Father.'

And so the Word Was flesh, and wroughtWith human hands the creed of creeds;In loveliness of perfect deeds,Higher than all poetic thought.'The grace of God hath appeared.'

II. Note The Gift Of The Grace.

It bringeth salvation to all men.' Now I suppose one reason which recommended what I have already designated as an erroneous connection of words in our Authorised Version is the difficulty of believing in the face of facts that Christ, in His character of the embodied grace of God, did bring salvation to all men. But the explanation of the seeming difficulty is not to be found in twisting the words out of their proper order, but in understanding the words in the order in which they occur. For when the Apostle says that this grace brings salvation unto all, he does not say that all receive the salvation which is brought to them. There is a whole world of difference between the two expressions. And the word that he employs --for it is one word in the original which is rendered in our Version by the three that bringeth salvation'-does not describe an actuality, but a potentiality and a possibility. The aim and purpose, not the realised effect, is what is pointed out in this great word of our text.

For there is a condition necessary from the very nature of the case. If God could save all men, be sure that He would do it; the love that thus takes its rise in the councils of Eternity, and flows on for ever through the waste and barren ages of human history, and is ever waiting to bestow' itself, in its tenderness and in its liberality upon all men, is not made less universal, but it is conditioned by the nature of the gift that it brings. Salvation cannot be flung broadcast and indiscriminately upon all men of all sorts, whatever their relation to God. If it could, be sure that, it would be. But just because it is a deep and inward thing, affecting men's moral and religious state, and not only their position in regard to some future hell, it cannot be given thus broadcast, it must be sown in the fitting places. The one thing that is requisite, and it is indispensably requisite, is that I shall trust Him who brings salvation, and, trusting Him, shall take it out of His hand. If the medicine stands on the shelf, in the bottle with the stopper in, the sick man will not be cured. That is not the fault of the medicine; it is a panacea, but no remedy can work where it is not applied. This great ocean of the divine love goes, as it were, feeling along the black cliffs that front it, for some cranny into which it may pour itself, but the obstinate rock can fling it all back in impotent spray. Though the whole Atlantic surges against the cliff, it is dry an inch inwards. Thus the universality of the gift, the universal potency of the gift, is not in the slightest degree affected by the fact that, where it is not taken, its benefits are not realised. Have you shut your hearts to it, or have you opened them?

Paul recognised that this grace of God came with a gift that was meant for everybody, mainly because he knew that it had come with a gift that had done what it aimed at for him. Like every true Christian man, he felt, as you and I ought to feel, that if it were able to save me it is able to save anybody, and that if it can cast out my faults and sins, though I may not have fallen into gross sins, or what the world calls crimes, there is no man whose iniquities will foil it. Of whom I am chief' is not an exaggeration, but it is the verdict of an honest conscience that knows the inside of one man, at all events, and knows how much of his surface innocence is deceptive, and how much of it is due not to himself, but to circumstances.

The arms of love that compassed meWould all mankind embrace.'

You know, some of you, that He has cleansed you. You know that He would have cleansed you more completely if you had let Him; and, knowing that, can you doubt that He would cleanse everybody?

The universality of the gift is manifest in the fact that it addresses itself only to needs which belong to every man, for the deepest of all needs is the need that our relations to God shall be set right, and that we shall be delivered from the bondage and the tyranny of our sins.

And that universal potentiality and universal aim are still further written in unmistakable characters upon the mission and work of Jesus Christ, inasmuch as it requires only, as its condition, that which all men can render. For if it had been meant for sections it would have called for qualifications which only classes can possess. If our understanding had been the organ for receiving the truth, it would have been a gospel for the wise men of the world, and the wayfaring man, the fool, would have been shut out. But now there is but the one condition of trust in the one omnipotent grace, and since all men, if they would, could put forth a believing hand, the very condition, instead of being a limitation, is a demonstration of the universality of the gift.

We have to look out over all the world, the outcasts, the slum-dwellers, the barbarian races, and as the main thought about them, to cherish the undying assurance that not one of them but is capable of being lifted by the grace of God from the depths into which they have fallen. That is not the way in which people look at' the dangerous classes' of civilisation and at the savage races outside its pale. Some of us are looking now at the latter mainly as beasts of burden, and hoping to exploit their muscles in the search after wealth and glory. Jesus Christ looks at them, and you and I ought to look at them, as possible candidates for the elevating influences of His grace. There is no metal so hard but, cast into that furnace of love, it will melt and flow. There is no reed so broken and trampled into the mud but that His gracious hands, with His deft and loving gentleness of touch, can bind it up and make it whole, and make it blossom. And there is no foulness so black but that this detergent can wash it white. There is no man on the face of the earth, nor ever has been, so brutalised but that, by the grace of God, he may be deified, made partaker of a divine nature.' Grace brings salvation to all men.'

III. Lastly, Let Me Point You To The Discipline Of The Grace.

As I have already said, teaching' here implies not only the communication of instruction, either outwardly or inwardly, but also a disciplinary process of correction that includes necessarily chastisement. Jesus Christ comes to us, and brings the external means of communicating instruction in the record of His life in this book. And He comes to us, also doing what no other teacher can do, for He passes into our spirits, and communicates not only instruction but the Spirit which teaches them in whom it abides, and guides them with gentle illumination into all truth' concerning God, Christ, and themselves, which it is needful for them to know.

Nor does His work stop there, for He corrects and rebukes.

Nor does His work stop there, for as He Himself has said, As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten.' He comes' with a rod' sometimes, but always in the spirit of meekness.' He uses not only inward but also out ward chastisements. The knife mercilessly cuts away the tender, pliant tendrils of the vine, and the sap bleeds out at the wound, but the life does not; and the result of the pruning is larger and mellower clusters, ruddy in the sunlight and full of generous juice. So be sure of two things, dear friends, that it is grace which chastens, that the knife is held by a loving hand, and that the purpose of our outward sorrows, as well as of our inward discipline, is that we may be partakers of His holiness.' That grace is not like some unskillful surgeon, who cuts so deep that, in the effort to remove the rumour, he kills the sufferer; but His surgery knows to a hairsbreadth where to stop, and when the incision has served its purpose.

The grace of God hath appeared disciplining.' Disciplining? What for? Is the discipline to be sedulously carried on for threescore years and ten, and there an end? If we will only think of life as Christ's school, we shall understand it better than from any other point of view; and be certain that all these capacities, which are imparted and unfolded and trained by us, exercised here, will find a better field beyond. Jesus Christ, the embodied Grace, has appeared to us. He prays us with much entreaty to receive His gift. If we will enroll ourselves in His school, and learn His lessons, and accept His corrections, and submit to His chastisements as tokens of His love and of His desire that we shall bear better fruit, then, as schoolboys say, we shall' get our remove' when we are ready for it, and go up into the top form. And there not only Grace but Glory will be our teacher, and we shall learn from the Glory more than ever on earth we learned from the Grace.

Maclaren: Tit 2:12

The Purpose Of Grace

That, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world.'--Titus 2:12.

To appreciate the full force of these words, we must observe that they are the Apostle's statement of the ultimate design of the revelation of God in Jesus Christ, and of all the wonderful powers and gifts which Christ brought with Him. In our text, the end for which that grace has appeared and exercises its corrective discipline is defined. It comes' in order that, denying ungodliness, and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly.'

Now, remember that Paul thought that the life and the death of Jesus Christ were the most stupendous of miracles, nothing less than the entrance of divinity in a human form into the limitations of our lives, and His participation in the darkness of our deaths. Remember that he believed that Jesus Christ's coming had led to a continual gift of an actual divine life to men who trusted Him; then you will see the grandeur and significance of the words of my text. What has this divine miracle of mercy been for? Nothing but this, to help men here to-day to live good lives. If there were no future at all, says Paul, the expenditure of the divine love is amply vindicated. The sun does not disdain to shine in order to ripen the vegetables in the humble cottage garden, and the love of God did not conceive that it had too small an object to warrant all that lavish gift which is in Christ, in helping us to live as becomes us. How dear we must be to God, and how infinitely important in His eyes must conduct and character be if such an abundance and variety of divine influences were set in motion to produce such an effect! Now, the first thing that strikes me about these words is the fair picture that they draw of what every life should be; and next, the hard conditions which they impose upon men who would live so; and then, what God has given us to make such lives possible. So I ask you to look at these three points.

I. The Fair Picture Of What Our Lives Should Be.

Paul is saying nothing more than conscience, reason, the instincts of men everywhere endorse. His requirements in the rough division of virtues which he adopts, not for scientific accuracy but for practical force, are really said Amen!' to by every honest conscience. Soberly, righteously, godly '--that is what everybody, if he will be fair with himself, feels to be the sort of life he ought to live. Let me just touch upon these three things very briefly. They may be said, roughly, though not very accurately, perhaps, to cover the ground of a man's duties to himself, to his neighbours, and to God.

Soberly'--that is what you owe to your own nature. Righteously '--that is what you owe to people round you. Godly'--that is what you owe to Him. I need not explain, I suppose, that the word soberly' has by no means the narrow signification which the besetting vice of England has given to it now--viz., abstinence from, or a very restrained use of, intoxicating liquors, nor even the wider one of a curbing of the desires of sense. But the meaning may be better represented by self-control than by any other rendering. Now if there were no man in the world but myself, and if I had no thought or knowledge of God, and if there were no other standard to which I ought to conform, I should have, in my own nature, with its crowd of desires, tastes, inclinations, and faculties, plain indication that self-government was essential. For human nature is not constituted on the plan of a democracy or an ochlocracy--a mob rule--but there is a clear hierarchy and order of predominance in it; and, as plainly as a ship is made to need a rudder, so plainly on your make is there stamped the necessity for rigid self-control.

For we all carry with us desires, inclinations, appetites--some of them directly connected with our physical frame, and some of them a little more refined --which are mere blind inclinations to a given specific good, and will be stirred up, apart altogether from the question of whether it is expedient or right to gratify them. To a hungry man the odour of food is equally enticing, whether the food belongs to himself or his neighbour; and if he had to steal for it, it would still tempt him. Because, then, we are to a large extent made up of blind desires which take no account of anything except their appropriate food, the commandment comes from the deepest recesses of each nature, as well as from the great throne in the heavens -- Live soberly.' The engines will work on all the same, though the bows of the ship be turned to the rocks, and driving straight on the reef. It is the engineer's business to start them and keep them going; it is their business to turn the screw; it is somebody else's business to look after the navigation. We have our humours under lock and key' in order that we may control them. And if we do not, we shall go all to rack and ruin. So, live soberly,' says Paul.

The next requirement is, righteously.' Now, I said that that might, perhaps, be roughly explained as referring mainly to our duties to one another. But that is not by any means an exhaustive--and perhaps, a scarcely approximate--description. For the attitude expressed in righteously' does not so much point to other people as to the existence of a certain standard, external to ourselves, to which it is our business and wisdom to conform. I said that, if there were nothing in the world except a man and his own nature, the duty of sober self-government would necessarily arise. But the supposed isolation does not exist. We stand in certain relations to a whole universe of things and of people, and there does rise before every man, however it may be accounted for, or explained away, or tampered with, or neglected, a standard of right and wrong. And what Paul here means by live righteously' is,' Do as you know you ought to do,' and in shaping your character, have reference not merely to its constitution, but to its relations to all this universe of outside facts.

So far as the word may include our duty to others, I may just remind you that righteousness' in reference to our fellows demands mercy. The common antithesis which is drawn between a just man who will give everybody what they deserve, and not one scrap more nor less if he can help it, and a kindly man is erroneous, because every man has a claim upon every other man for lenient judgment and undeserved help. He may not deserve it, being such a man as he is; but he has a right to it, being a man at all. And no man is righteous who is not merciful. We do not fulfil the prophet's exhortation, do justice,' unless we fulfil his other, love mercy.' For mercy is the right of all men.

The last of the phases under which the perfect life is represented here takes us up at once into another region. If there were nobody but myself in the world, it must be my duty to live controlling myself; since I stand in relations manifold to creatures manifold and to the whole order of things, it is my duty to conform to the standard, and to do what is right. And just as plainly as the obligations to sobriety and righteousness press on every man, so plainly is godliness necessary to his perfection. For I am not only bound by ties which knit me to my fellows, or to this visible order, but the closest of all bonds, the most real of all relations, is that which binds us each to God.

And if man's chief end be to glorify God,' and then and thus, to enjoy Him for ever,' then that end, in its very nature, must be all pervasive, and diffuse its sweetness into the other two. For you cannot sliver up the unity of life into little sections and say, This deed has to be done soberly, and that one righteously, and this one godly,' but godliness must cover the whole life, and be the power of self-control and of righteousness. All in all or not at all.' Godliness must be uniform and universal. Lacking their supreme beauty are the lives of all who endeavour to keep these other two departments of duty and forget this third. There are many men--I have no doubt there are some of them among us--punctiliously trying to control their natures, and to live righteously; but all their thoughts run along the low levels, and they are absolutely blind and deaf to voices and sights from heaven. They are like some of those truncated pyramids, broad-based upon the solid earth, and springing with firm lines to a certain height, and then coming to a dead stop, and so being but stumps, which leave a sense of incompleteness, because all the firm lines have not gathered themselves up into the sky-piercing point which aspires still higher than it has reached. Soberly,' that is much; righteously,' that is more; godly,' that is, not most, but all.

II. Secondly, Notice What A Hard Task The Man Has Who Will Live So.

The Apostle, very remarkably, puts first, in my text, a negative clause. The things that he says we are to deny are the exact opposites of the characteristics that he says we are to aim after. Denying ungodliness'-that is clearly the opposite of godly'; and worldly lusts,' though perhaps not so obviously, yet certainly is the antithesis of soberly' and righteously.' I need not remind you, I suppose, that the word lusts' here has not the carnal associations cleaving to it which have gradually accrued to it in the changes of language since our translation was made, but that it implies simply desires,' longings, of however refined and incorporeal a sort, which attach themselves to the fleeting things of this life. Pride, ambition, and all the more refined and less sensual desires are as much included as the grossest animalism in which any swine of a man can wallow. Worldly lusts are desires which say to earth, and to what earth can give, in any of its forms, Thou art my god, and having thee I am satisfied,' Now, says Paul, there is no good to be done in the matter of acquiring these positive graces, without which a life is contemptible and poor, unless, side by side with the continual effort at the acquisition of the one, there be the continual and resolute effort at the excision and casting out of the other. Why? Because they are in possession. A man cannot be godly unless he casts out the ungodliness that cleaves to his nature; nor can he rule himself and seek after righteousness unless he ejects the desires that are in possession of his heart. You have to get rid of the bad tenant if you would bring in the good one. You have to turn the current, which is running in the wrong direction. And so it comes to be a very hard, painful thing for a man to acquire these graces of which my text speaks. People talk as if what was needed was the cultivation of what we have. Aye! that is needed; but there is something else than that needed. You have to turn out a great deal of bad in order to make room for the good. Not that the evil can be expelled without the entrance of the good, as I shall have to say in a moment. But still the two things must go on side by side.

And so it is hard work for a man to grow better. If we had only to advance in practice, or knowledge, or sentiment, or feeling, that would not be so difficult to do; but you have to reverse the action of the machine; and that is hard. Can it be done? Who is to keep the keepers? It is difficult for the same self to be sacrifice and priest. It is a hard matter for a man to crucify himself, and we may well say, if there can be no progress in goodness without this violent and thorough mutilation and massacre of the evil that is in us, alas I for us all. I am sure, as sure as I stand here, that there are plenty of young men and women among my hearers now who have tried once and again, and have failed once and again, to live soberly, righteously, and godly,' because the evil that is in them has been too strong for them.

III. I Come, Lastly, On The Strength Of That Grand First Word Of My Text, In Order That,' To Remind You Of What God Gives Us To Make Such Life Possible.

The grace of God, that bringeth salvation to all men, hath appeared disciplining us,' for this purpose, that the things which are impossible with men may be possible with God. Christ and His love; Christ and His life; Christ and His death; Christ and His Spirit; in these are new hopes, motives, powers, which avail to do the thing that no man can do. An infant's finger cannot reverse the motion of some great engine. But the hand that made it can touch some little tap or lever, and the mighty masses of polished iron begin to move the other way. And so God, and God only, can make it possible for us to deny ourselves ungodliness and worldly lusts, and to live soberly, righteously, godly, in this present world.' That Jesus who comes to us to mould our hearts into hitherto unfelt love, by reason of His own great love, and who gives to us His own Spirit to be the life of our lives, gives us by these gifts new motives, new powers, new tastes, new affections. He puts the reins into our hands, and enables us to control and master our unruly tempers and inclinations. If you want to clear out a tube of any sort, the way to do it is to insert some solid substance, and push, and that drives out the clogging matter. Christ's love coming into the heart expels the evil, just as the sap rising in the tree pushes off the old leaves that have hung there withered all the winter. As Luther used to say, You cannot clean out the stable with barrows and shovels. Turn the Elbe into it.' Let that great flood of life pour into our hearts, and it will not be hard to live soberly.'

He comes to help us to live righteously.' He gives us His own life to dwell in our hearts, in no mere metaphor, but in simple fact. And they who trust in Jesus Christ are righteous by no mere fiction of a righteousness reckoned, but by the blessed reality of a righteousness imparted.

He comes to make it possible for us to live godly.' For He, and He alone, has the secret of drawing hearts to God; because He, and He alone, has opened the secret of God's heart to us. As long as we think of that Father in the heavens as demanding and commanding, we shall not love Him, nor serve Him, nor live godly.' I knew thee that thou wast an austere man … therefore I was afraid, and hid my talent in the earth.' But when we learn that God' and Love' spell with the same letters, and that He gives us in Christ the power to be what He commands us to become, then our spirits are stirred into thankful obedience.

So, dear friends, you that have been, as I am sure many of you have been, trying over and over again to mend yourselves, and have failed, listen to this gospel. You that have been sitting at the foot of the mountain, and seeing the shining towers of the fair palace-temple on its summit, and have made two or three feeble and foiled efforts to reach it, and then have fallen back again, do not despair or fancy that the heights are inaccessible. Trust yourselves to Christ, and let His life come into your spirits, and He will make your feet as hind's feet, to tread upon the high places.' He will be the path, and will show the path, and will give His angels charge concerning thee, to bear thee up in their hands, and to carry thee at last thither, whither He desires to bring thee. Say not in thy heart, Who shall ascend up into the heavens? The word is nigh thee.' Trust thyself to that Son of Man who came down from heaven, and was in heaven when He came, and He will become the ladder, with its foot on the earth, by which even your feeble steps may rise to God.

Maclaren: Tit 2:13

The Happy Hope

Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.'--Titus 2:13.

THERE are two appearances spoken of in this context --the appearance of the grace of God that bringeth salvation'; and parallel with that, though at the same time contrasted with it, as being in very important senses one in nature and principle, though diverse in purpose and diverse in manner, is what the Apostle here calls the glorious appearing of the great God.'

The antithesis of contrast and of parallel is still more striking in the original than in our version, where our translators have adopted a method of rendering of which they are very fond, and which very often obscures the full meaning of the text. Paul wrote, Looking for that blessed [or happy ] hope, even the appearing of the glory of the great God and our Saviour,' where you see he contrasts, even more sharply than our Bible makes him do, the past appearance of the grace, and the future appearance of the glory.

Then, further, this appearance of the glory: however bright with the terrible beauty and flashing lustre of divine majesty it may be, seems to the Apostle to be infinitely desirable, and becomes to him a happy hope. The reality, when it comes, will be pure joy. The irradiation of its approach shines from afar on his brightening face, and lightens his heart with a hope which is a prophetic joy. And the attitude of the Christian soul towards it is to be that of glad expectation, watching the dawning east and ready to salute the sun.

And yet further, this attitude of happy expectation of the glory is one chief object to be attained by the grace that has appeared. It came' teaching,' or rather (as the word more accurately means)' disciplining, that we should live looking for that happy hope.'

So, then, we have here for our consideration three points embodied in these words--The grace of God has appeared, the glory of God is to appear; the appearance of the glory is a blessed hope; the disciplining of the grace prepares us for the expectation of the glory.

I. First, Then, Take That Thought,

The appearance of the grace leads to the appearance of the glory.

The identity of the form of expression in the two clauses is intended to suggest the likeness of and the connection between the two appearances. In both there is a visible manifestation of God, and the latter rests upon the former, and completes and crowns it.

But the difference between the two is as strongly marked as the analogy; and it is not difficult to grasp distinctly the difference which the Apostle intends. While both are manifestations of the divine character in exercise, the specific phase (so to speak) of that character which appears is in one case grace,' and in the other glory.' If one might venture on any illustration in regard to such a subject, it is as when the pure white light is sent through glass of different colours, and at one moment beams mild through refreshing green, and at the next flames in fiery red that warns of danger.

The two words which are pitted against each other here have each a very wide range of meaning. But, as employed in this place, their antithetical force is clear enough. Grace' is active love, exercised towards inferiors, and towards those who deserve something else. So the grace of God is the active energy of His love, which stoops from the throne to move among men, and departing from the strict ground of justice and retribution, deals with us not according to our sins, nor rewards us according to our iniquities!

And then the contrasted word glory' has not only a very wide meaning, but also a definite and specific force, which the very antithesis suggests. The' glory of God,' I believe, in one very important sense, is His grace.' The highest glory of God is the exhibition of forgiving and long-suffering love. Nothing can be grander. Nothing can be more majestic. Nothing, in the very profoundest sense of the word, can be more truly divine--more lustrous with all the beams of manifest deity, than the gentle raying forth of His mercy and His goodness.

But then, while that is the profoundest thought of the glory of God, there is another truth to he taken in conjunction with it. The phrase has, in scripture, a well marked and distinct sense, which may be illustrated from the Old Testament, where it generally means not so much the total impression of majesty and power made upon men by the whole revealed divine character, but rather the visible light which shone between the cherubim and proclaimed the present God. Connected with this more limited sense is the wider one of that which the material light above the mercy-seat symbolised--and which we have no better words to describe than to call it the ineffable and inaccessible brightness of that awful Name.

The contrast between the two will be suggested by a passage to which I may refer. The ancient lawgiver said, I beseech thee show me thy glory.' The answer was' I will make all my goodness pass before thee.' The eye of man is incapable of apprehending the uncreated divine lustrousness and splendour of light, but capable of receiving some dim and partial apprehensions of the goodness, not indeed in its fulness, but in its consequences. And that goodness, though it be the brightest of' the glories that compose His Name,' is not the only possible, nor the only actual manifestation of the glory of God. The prayer was unfulfilled when offered; for to answer it, as is possible for earth, would have been to antedate the slow evolution of the counsels of God. But answered it will be, and that on this globe. Every eye shall see Him.'

The grace has appeared, when Divine Love is incarnate among us. The long-suffering gentleness we have seen. And in it we have seen, in a very real sense, the glory, for we beheld His glory, full of grace.' But beyond that lies ready to be revealed in the last time the glory, the lustrous light, the majestic splendour, the flaming fire of manifest Divinity.

Again, the two verses thus bracketed together, and brought into sharp contrast, also suggest how like, as well as how unlike, these manifestations are to be.

In both cases there is an appearance, in the strictest sense of the word, that is to say, a thing visible to men's senses. Can we see the grace of God? We can see the love in exercise, cannot we? How? He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father?' The appearance of Christ was the making visible, in human form, of the love of God.

My brother, the appearance of the glory will be the same--the making visible in human form of the light of throned and sovereign Deity. The one was incarnation; the other will be incarnation. The one was patent to men's senses--so will the other be. The grace has appeared. The glory is to appear. Why stand ye gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus shall so come in like manner as ye have seen Him go.' An historical fact, a bodily visibility, a manifestation of the divine nature and character in human form upon earth, and living and moving amongst men! As Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many," so unto them that look for Him shall He appear the second time without sin unto salvation.' The two are strictly parallel. As the grace was visible in action by a Man among men, so the glory will be. What we look for is an actual bodily manifestation in a human form, on the solid earth, of the glory of God.

And then I would notice how emphatically this idea of the glory being all sphered and embodied in the living person of Jesus Christ proclaims His divine nature. It is the appearance of the glory '--then mark the next words--of the great God and our Saviour.'

I am not going to enter upon the question of the interpretation of these words, which by many very competent authorities have been taken as all referring to Jesus Christ, and as being a singular instance in scripture of the attribution to Him directly, and without any explanation or modification, of the name, the great God!' I do not think that either grammar or dogma require that interpretation here. But I think that, if we take the words to refer distinctly to the Father and to the Son, the inference as to Christ's true and proper divinity which comes from them, so understood, is no less strong than the other interpretation would make it. For, in that case, the same one and indissoluble glory is ascribed to God the Father and to Christ our Lord, and the same act is the appearance of both. The human possesses the divine glory in such reality and fulness as it would be insanity if it were not blasphemy, and blasphemy if it were not absurdity, to predicate of any single man. The words coincide with His own saying, The Son of Man shall come in His glory and of the Father,' and point us necessarily and inevitably to the wonderful thought that the glory of God is capable of being fully imparted to, possessed by, and revealed through Jesus Christ; that the glory of God is Christ's glory, and the glory of Christ is God's. In deep, mysterious, real, eternal union the Father and the Son, the light and the ray, the fountain and the source, pour themselves out in loving-kindness on the world, and shall flash themselves in splendour at the last, when the Son of Man shall be manifested in His own glory and of the Father!'

And then I must touch very briefly another remarkable and plain contrast indicated in our text between these two appearings.' They are not only unlike in the subject (so to speak) or substance of the manifestation, but also in the purpose. The grace comes, patient, gentle, sedulous, labouring for our training and discipline. The glory comes--there is no word of training there! What does the glory come for? The one rises upon a benighted world--lambent and lustrous and gentle, like the slow, silent, climbing of the silvery moon through the darkling sky. But the other blazes out with a leap upon a stormy heaven as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west,' writing its fierce message across all the black page of the sky in one instant, so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be.' Like some patient mother, the' grace of God' has moved amongst men, with entreaty, with loving rebuke, with loving chastisement. She has been counsellor and comforter. She has disciplined and fostered with more than maternal wisdom and love. Her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace.' But the glory appears for another purpose and in another guise--Who is this that cometh with dyed garments? I that speak in righteousness, mighty to save. Wherefore art Thou red in thine apparel? I have trodden the winepress alone--for the day of vengeance is in Mine heart, and the year of My redeemed is come.'

II. But We Have Now To Look At The Second Thought Which Is Involved In These Words, And That Is, The Appearing Of The Glory Is A Blessed Hope.

The hope is blessed; or as we have already remarked, the word happy' may perhaps be substituted with advantage. Because it will be full of blessedness when it is a reality, therefore it is full of joy, while it is but a hope.

The characteristics of that future manifestation of glory are not such that its coming is wholly and universally a joy. There is something terrible in the beauty, something menacing in the brightness. But it is worth noticing that, notwithstanding all that gathers about it of terror, all that gathers about it of awful splendour, all that is solemn and heart shaking in the thought of judgment and retribution for the past, the irreversible and irrevocable past, yet to Paul it was the very crown of all his expectations of, and the very shining summit of all his desires for, the future--that Christ should appear.

The primitive Church thought a great deal more about the coming of Jesus Christ than about death--thought a great deal more about His coming than about Heaven.' To them the future was not so much a time of rest for themselves as the manifestation of their Lord. To them the way of passing out of life was not so much seeing corruption as being caught up together in the air.

And how far the darkness, which our Lord declared to be the divine counsel in regard to that future coming, enwrapped even those who, upon all other points, received the divine inspiration which made and makes them for evermore the infallible teachers and authorities for the Christian Church, is a moot question. If it were certain that the Apostle expected Christ's coming during his own lifetime, I do not know that we need be troubled at that as if it shook their authority, seeing that almost the last words which Christ spoke to His Apostles were a distinct declaration that He had not to reveal to them, and they were not to know the times and the seasons which the Father has put in His own power,' and seeing that the office of that Holy Spirit, as whose organs Paul and the other writers of the New Testament are our authoritative teachers, is expressly declared to be the bringing all things to their remembrance, whatsoever Christ had revealed. If, then, He expressly excepts from the compass of His revelation this point, it can be no derogation from the completeness of an inspired writer's authority, if he knows it not.

And if one takes into account the whole of Paul's words on the subject, they seem to express rather the same double anticipation, which we too have to cherish, desiring and looking, on the one hand, for the Saviour from heaven; desiring on the other hand to depart and be with Christ, which is far better. The numerous places in which Paul speaks of his own decease, sometimes as longed for, sometimes as certain, and, latterly, as near, are inconsistent with the theory that he looked for Christ's coming as certain in his own lifetime. So, too, are other anticipations which he expresses as to the future course of the Church, and progress of the Gospel in the world. He, like us, would appear to have had before his expectations the alternative. He knew not when the glory might burst upon the world, therefore he was ever standing as one that waits for his Lord. He knew not when he might have to die, therefore he laboured that, whether present or absent, he might be pleasing to Him.'

But that is not the point upon which I want to say a word. Dear brethren, the hope is a happy one. If we know the grace,' we shall not be afraid of the glory.' If the grace has disciplined in any measure, we may be sure that we shall partake in its perfection They that have seen the face of Christ looking down, as it were, upon them from the midst of the great darkness of the cross, and beneath the crown of thorns, need not be afraid to see the same face looking down upon them from amidst the blaze of the light, and from beneath the many crowns of the kingdoms of the world and the royalties of the heavens. Whosoever hath learnt to love and believe in the manifestation of the grace, he, and he only, can believe and hope for the manifestation of the glory.

And, Christian men and women, whilst thus the one ground upon which that assurance, The Lord cometh,' can be anything to us except a dread, if it is a belief at all, is the simple reliance upon his past work--let me urge the further consideration upon you and myself, how shamefully all of us neglect and overlook that blessed expectation! We live by hope. God, indeed, is above all hope. To that infinite eye, before which all things that were, and are, and are to come, lie open and manifest, or, rather, are insphered in His own person and self; to Him, who is the living past, the abiding present, the present future, there is no expectation. The animal creation is below hope. But for us that live on the central level--half-way between a beast and God, if I may so say--for us our lives are tossed about between memory and expectation.

We all of us possess, and most of us prostitute that wonderful gift--of shaping out some conception of the future. And what do we do with it? It might knit us to God, bear us up amid the glories of the abysses of the skies. We use it for making to ourselves pictures of fools' paradises of present pleasures or of successful earthly joys. The folly of men is not that they live by hope, but that they set their hopes on such things.

They build too lowWho build beneath the stars!'

As for every other part of human nature, so for this strange faculty of our being, the gospel points to its true object, and the gospel gives its only consecration.

Dear brethren, is it true of us that into our hearts there steals subtle, impalpable, but quickening as the land breeze laden with the fragrance of flowers to the sailor tossing on the barren sea, a hidden but yet mighty hope of an inheritance with Him--when He shall appear? With eye lifted above and fixed upon the heavens do I look beyond the clouds to the stars? Alas! alas! the world drives that hope out of our hearts. It is with us as with the people in some rude country fair and scene of riot, where the booths and the shows and the drinking-places are pitched upon the edge of the common, and one step from the braying of the trumpets brings you into the solemn stillness of the night; and high above the stinking flare of the oil lamps there is the pure light of the stars in the sky, and not one amongst the many clowns that are stumbling about in the midst of sensual dissipation ever looks up to see that calm home that is arched above them!

We live for the present, do not we? And there, if only we would lift our eyes, there, even now, is the sign of the Son of Man in the heavens. My friend, it is as much an element of a Christian's character, and a part of his plain, imperative duty, to look for His appearing as it is to live' soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world!'

III. Well Then, Finally, One Word About The Last Consideration Here, Viz., The Grace Disciplines Us To Hope For The Glory.

The very idea of discipline involves the notion that it is a preparatory stage, a transient process for a permanent result. It carries with it the idea of immaturity, of apprenticeship, so to speak. If it is discipline, it is discipline for some condition which is not yet reached. And so if the grace of God comes disciplining,' then there must be something beyond the epoch and era within which the discipline is confined.

And that just runs out into two considerations, upon which I have not time to dwell. Take the characteristics of the grace--clearly enough, it is preparing men for something beyond itself. Yield to the discipline and the hope will grow.

Take the characteristics of the grace. Here is a great system, based upon a stupendous and inconceivable act of divine sacrifice, involving a mysterious identification of the whole race of sinful men with the Saviour, embodying the most wonderful love of God, and being the propitiation for the sins of the whole world. Here is a life perfectly innocent, perfectly stainless, brought to the extremity of evil, and having never swerved one inch from the divine commandments, yet dying at last under a consciousness of separation and desertion from God! Here are a cross, a resurrection, an ascension, an omnipotent Spirit, an all-guiding Word, a whole series of powers and agencies brought to bear! Does any man believe that such a wealth of divine energy and resource would be put forth and employed for purposes that break short off when a man is put into his coffin, and that have nothing beyond this world for their field?

Here is a perfect instrument for making men perfect, and what does it do? It makes men so good and leaves them so bad that unless they are to be made still better and perfected, God's work on the soul is at once an unparalleled success and a confounding failure--a puzzle, in that having done so much it does not do more; in that having done so little it has done so much. The achievements of Christianity upon single souls, and its failures upon those for whom it has done most, when measured against, and compared with, its manifest adaptation to a loftier issue than it has ever reached here on earth, all coincide to say--the grace (because its purpose is discipline, and because its purpose is but partially achieved here on earth) demands a glory, when they whose darkness has been partially made light in the Lord,' by the discipline of grace, shall blaze forth as the sun' in the Heavenly Father's Kingdom of Glory.

Yield to the discipline, and the hope will be strengthened. You will never entertain in any vigour and operative power upon your lives the expectation of that coming of the glory unless you live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world.

That discipline submitted to is, if I may so say, like that great apparatus which you find by the side of an astronomer's biggest telescope, to wheel it upon its centre and to point its tube to the star on which he would look. So our anticipation and desire, the faculty of expectation which we have, is wont to be directed along the low level of earth, and it needs the pinions and levers of that gracious discipline, making us sober, righteous, godly, in order to heave it upwards, full-front against the sky, that the stars may shine into it.

The speculum, the object-glass, must be polished and cut by many a stroke and much friction ere it will reflect the image of the heavenly'; so grace disciplines us, patiently, slowly, by repeated strokes, by much rubbing, by much pain--disciplines us to live in self-restraint, in righteousness and godliness, and then the cleared eye beholds the heavens, and the purged heart grows towards the Coming' as its hope and its life.

Dear brethren, let us not fling away the treasures of our hearts' desires upon trifles and earth. Let us not set our hopes on that which is not, nor paint that misty wall that rings round our present with evanescent colours like the landscapes of a dream. We may have a hope which is a certainty, as sure as a history, as vivid as a present fact. Let us love and trust Him who has been manifested to save us from our sins, and in whom we behold all the grace and truth of God. If our eyes have learnt to behold and our hearts to love Him whom we have not seen, amid all the bewildering glares and false appearances of the present, our hopes will happily discern Him and be at rest, amid the splendours of that solemn hour when He shall come in His glory to render to every man according to His works.

With that hope the future, near or far, has no fears hidden in its depths. Without it, there is no real anchorage for our trembling hearts, and nothing to hold by when the storm comes. The alternative is before each of us, having no hope,' or looking for that blessed hope.' God help us all to believe that Christ has come for me! Then I shall be glad when I think that Christ will come again to receive me unto Himself!

Maclaren: Tit 2:14

Christ's Gift Of Himself

Who gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people.'--Titus 2:14.

WE have seen in former sermons on the preceding context that the Apostle has been setting forth the appearing of the grace of God as having for its great purpose the production of a holy and godly character and conduct. In these words which close the section he returns substantially to the same theme, only, as a great composer will do with some favourite musical movement, he repeats it in a somewhat different key and with variations. The variations are mainly two. Instead of the more general and less definite expression, the grace of God hath appeared,' he now specifies the precise act in which that grace did appear. He gave Himself for us.' Christ's self-sacrifice is the appearing of the grace of God.' The diffused flame is gathered into a focus, and thus concentrated it has appeared to melt hearts. Then there is a second variation in the treatment of the theme here, and that is that the actor is different. In the former case it was we' who, trained by' the appearing of the grace,' were to deny ourselves and live soberly, righteously, and godly.' Here it is He' who redeems and purifies us by His gift of Himself. He and we, the human and the divine, co-operate. If we deny ourselves,' and live soberly, righteously, and godly,' it is because He has redeemed us.' If He has purified us, it is in the measure in which we deny ourselves and yield ourselves to His influences. And so the two views stereoscope and become a solid reality.

Now then, there are three points to which I would turn especially in the words before us--Christ's great self-bestowment, Christ's great emancipation, Christ's great acquisition. He gave Himself,' the great self-bestowment;' that He might redeem us,' the great emancipation; and purify unto Himself a people for a possession,' the great acquisition.

I. First, Then, The Great Self-Bestowment.

He gave Himself,' the supreme token of love everywhere, the natural expression of love everywhere. We know inferior instances of the same sort, and they make the very salt of life. The most self-engrossed recognises their nobility, and the most cold-blooded thrills at the sight. We know what it is for benefactors, and well-wishers, and enthusiasts of all sorts to yield up themselves joyfully for some great cause not their own, or for some persons who appeal to their hearts. The one noble thing in the devilish trade of war is that there sometimes we can see men flinging their lives away gladly in the thrill of devotion to the cause for which they fight. In the narrower regions of our hearts and homes, happy husbands and wives, mothers to their children, know what it is joyfully to give themselves away. All these illustrations do help us, but they help us only a very little bit along the road to understand that supreme and transcendent gift of a self of which Paul is speaking here as the basis of all nobleness in the characters of men. After we have travelled as far as any human illustration or analogy will help us, we are still infinitely far from that great fact. They lead us along the road, but it is not only a question of travelling along a road, it is a question of springing from the furthest point attained up into the very heaven itself, for this gift is unique, and to be paralleled by naught beside.

It began earlier, the initial step was when the Word became flesh.' There was one Man who willed to be Man, and whose not being ashamed to call us brethren,' and taking upon Himself part of the children's flesh and blood, was the supreme instance of condescending self-abandonment and bestowment. It began earlier; it went deeper; for not only is His self-surrender unstained by the smallest self-regard, as is manifest by the records of His life, but it goes down deep and deep and deep into such an utter gift of Himself as no mere human beneficence can ever emulate or even approximate to. And it brought with it heavier burdens and deeper sorrows, which culminated in that great act which, by its very greatness, has sometimes led men to separate it from the life of which it was the climax and superlative degree, and to declare that only in His death does the Lord give Himself for the life of the world, whereas the life among men, with all its pains of contact, with all its pains of sympathy, with all its self-oblivion, was as really a part of Christ's giving Himself to the world as was even that death upon the Cross, by which the gift was perfected and sealed. So then, brethren, whilst we thankfully accept the analogies which lead us a little way, let us never forget that in this matter degree is not the only difference, and quality as well as quantity are unlike.

But mark the other word. He gave Himself for us.' Now the Apostle here uses a word which does not imply instead of,' but' for our behoof.' He is not for the moment dwelling upon the way in which that gift benefits--that comes in the next clause--but simply upon the fact that it does benefit. And Christ gave Himself--in a way to be subsequently declared--for the advantage of whoever may be included in the us.' And who are the us'? Paul was talking to Titus, and was including with him these Cretan Christians, none of whom had ever been seen by or seen Jesus. So that us' is universal, and includes all humanity. But it does more than that. Jesus Christ's giving of Himself to us was no indefinite gift of a general beneficence, which had no knowledge of, or feeling towards, the individual units that make up the company, but as I venture to believe, and as I would press upon you to consider whether our Christian conception of Jesus Christ as the Incarnate Word does not necessarily carry with it, the human heart of Christ loved each unit of the mass, that the divine eye separated and distinguished. We cannot see the wood for the trees.' We generalise our beneficence, and we lose sight of the individuals that are to be benefited by it. Who of us can specify the single souls or bodies that may be helped by our contributions to a fund for dealing with some general disaster? But Jesus Christ takes men one by one, and He gave Himself for us' because He gave Himself for me,' and thee, and thee, and all the single souls that make up mankind. Each was in His loving desire a recipient of the gift.

Brethren, I venture to assert, though it is impossible for me to go on here at any length to establish the assertion, that this conception of a Christ who not merely spoke, and was gentle and gracious, and the type of excellence, and the realised ideal of human perfection, but who came to do and to give Himself for the behoof of every soul of man, is the heart of Christianity. This is the view which, like a key, will unlock the rusty gates of our wills and spirits. This is the conception which alone adequately represents the teaching of scripture, the requirements of the deepest reason, and what is even more authoritative, the instinctive needs of hungry, sin-laden hearts. Here is the lever that moves the world: He gave Himself for us.'

II. Now, Secondly, Notice Christ's Great Emancipation.

The Apostle states the object of the gift in a twofold fashion, That He might redeem us all from iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works.' Let me deal now with the former of these two expressions. The object of Christ's gift is man's redemption. And what is redemption? Well, it is no doubt a metaphorical expression, and there lies beneath it the image of a slave set free by a ransom. That is in the word, and no fair interpretation of the word can strike that out of the depth of its meaning. So then we begin as the fundamental fact, without which we shall never come either to understand the meaning of Christ's whole appearance, or get the highest good out of it for our own souls, with this conception of our condition--that we are in bondage to what the Apostle here calls iniquity,' or lawlessness.

Now do not say that this is Pauline, and that the Christ of the gospels does not say so. He does. Do you remember what He said when the people, with that strange but yet universal forgetfulness or ignoring of the facts of their condition, said to Him, whilst the Roman garrison in the castle might have heard the boast: We were never in bondage to any man'? He answered: He that doeth sin is the slave of sin.' You may like it or not like it; you may believe that it is the deepest view of human nature; or you may brush it aside as being narrow and pessimistic and old-fashioned, and all the rest of it, but it is Christ's view. Do not say it is Paul's. It is Paul's; but he got it from Jesus, and you have Him to reckon with, and Him to contradict, if you do not. And, alas! a great many of us do not recognise that, after all is said and done, the fact of sin, considered as setting up myself as my own centre and law, in antagonism to, or in neglect of, God, who ought to be my centre, is the universal experience of humanity. The fetters are on our limbs. I remember a story of an English author in the early part of last century, who was put into prison for some imaginary offence and who pleased himself in a peurile fashion by twisting flowers round the grating of his window, and making believe that he was a free man. Yes, that is what a great many of us do. We try to hide the fetters by putting silk handkerchiefs over them. We, too, like these presumptuous Jews, say: We were never in bondage to any man.' No, not in bondage to any man, but in bondage worse than that. What about those tendencies in yourself--these lusts and passions, these temptations to ignoring God and living for self, and to other sins that, like springing tigers, have fixed their talons in us and keep us down, in spite of our kicking and struggling? The root cause of almost all the inadequate conceptions of Christ and His work which depart from the plain teaching of Christ and Scripture, lies here, that men do not recognise the fact of their bondage to sin. Wherever that recognition is weak, you will have a maimed Christ and an impotent Christ. It is of small profit to argue about theological doctrines unless you can get a man to feel that he is a sinful man in God's sight. And when he has learnt what sin means, what guilt means, what the tyranny of a committed transgression means, what the awful voice of a roused conscience means, he will be ready to fling aside all his superficial, easygoing thoughts about Jesus of Nazareth, and to clutch as his one hope the great word: Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world.' He gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us.'

And so we come to the conception that that giving Himself for us is more than a giving of Himself on behalf of us, in some vague way, and that the way in which Jesus Christ gives Himself for us is that He gives Himself instead of us.

And there, as I humbly venture to believe, is the point of view at which we must stand, if we would give due weight either to His words or to His Cross. There is the point of view at which, as I humbly venture to believe, we must stand if we would receive into our hearts the greatest blessing that that Lord can give--emancipation from sin's guilt by that great Sacrifice of His, emancipation from sin's power by the presence within us of His own life and spirit. Christ came into the world to give His life a ransom for many.' Again I say, therefore, do not pooh-pooh such teaching as this of my text, or may I venture to say--I do it with all humility--such teaching as I am trying to give now, with the easy and superficial remarks that it is Pauline. It is Christ's--The Son of Man came to give His life a ransom for many.' Oh, dear friends, there is the power. Christianity minus that Sacrifice is not a Christianity that the world or the flesh or the devil have ever been, or ever need to have been, much afraid of. We may gather metaphors in crowds to illustrate that Sacrifice, but they all fail, for it is unique and transcendent, Men have given themselves up to fetters that others might be made free. Men have given themselves up to the death that others might live. There was a Swiss soldier in one fight who gathered the spears of the enemy into a sheaf, and pointed them to his own breast, that a path might be cleared for the advance of his comrades. The angel that came into Peter's cell touched him and the fetters fell from his limbs. Christ has come into the dark prison of our humanity, and a drop of His blood on the fetters that bind me to my sin, and my sin to me, corrodes them into dust, and my limbs are free. He fronts all our tyrants as He fronted the Roman soldiers, and says, I am He; if ye seek Me, let these go their way.' He gave Himself for us that He might redeem us.'

III. And Now Your Time Will Not Allow Me To Speak, Except Very Inadequately, About The Last Point That Is Here, And That Is Christ's Great Acquisition.

That He might purify unto Himself a people for a possession'--as is the proper rendering--zealous of good works.' The Apostle is quoting, as I suppose we all know, from the ancient words which make the charter of the Israelitish nation, in which God declared that they were to Him a people of a possession above all the nations that are on the earth,' and he transfers these great words to Christ, and our relation to Him. He, too, has won a people for His very own. Christ wins us for His because He has given Himself to be ours. Mark how beautifully the reciprocalness of the relation is suggested by the former clause of our text, He gave Himself for us,' that He might win us for Himself for a possession.' Yes, in the commerce of love, nothing but a heart can buy a heart, nothing but a heart can pay for a heart. Jesus gives Himself to me, that I may give myself to Him. That is the only gift that satisfies Him. The only result which He recognises as being the fruit of the travail of His soul, which is sufficient for Him, is that we poor men, delivered from our selfishness, emancipated from our sins, with our wills set free, should go to Him and say, Lord, Thou art mine, and I, poor as I am, little as the gift is, I am Thine.'

We shall only be His in the measure in which we are purified.' And it is His love that purifies us, and His gift that purifies. For that gift sets in operation within us a multitude of new motives and new desires. And, more than that, He gave Himself that our sins might be taken away. But there is the present gift, as well as the past one, for He is giving Himself still, moment by moment, and hour by hour, to every one that cleaves to Him. And that gift of Himself comes into our hearts as, according to Luther's old metaphor, the Elbe was turned into the stable to sweep out all the filth, and make all things clean.

So, dear friends, let us cleave to that Lord. Let us see to it that we have fathomed, and not only fathomed, but accepted, the great gift of Himself in its most transcendent form, in its mightiest efficacy, the gift by which, by His death, He has taken away the guilt, and by His life within us, breaks the power of our sins, and makes us eager zealots, enthusiasts for all manner of' good works.'

Zealous Of Good Works

Zealous of good works.'--Titus 2:14.

WE have seen in previous sermons on the preceding context how emphatically the Apostle reiterates that the end of the gospel is the production of Christlike and Christ-pleasing character. For this purpose our Lord came, and in Him the grace of God broke through the clouds which wrapped men in dark folds of ignorance and sin. For this end Christ died, giving Himself for us, that He might redeem us from iniquity and purify unto Himself a people for a possession.' That insistence on practice as the upshot of doctrine is characteristic of the three last letters of the Apostle, which are called the Pastoral Epistles, and it is very natural in an old man. Just as tradition tells us that when John was too feeble to walk, and too old to say much, he was carried Sunday by Sunday into the assembly of the Church to say nothing more than Little children, love one another,' so Paul, having laid the foundations in the great doctrinal Epistles of his early time, now an old man, deals rather with practice than with doctrine. But the practice is, in his mind, the offshoot of, and inseparably connected with, the doctrine, and to pit the one against the other, as some people do nowadays, is to say, I do not care much about root; fruit is what I want'; or, I make little account of what a man eats; what I look to is his muscle and his strength.' But will there be any fruit without a root, or any muscle and strength that is not nourished? Paul's gospel is ethical because it is a gospel.

Now these words of my text are a kind of appendix to what precedes them, in which the Apostle has been sketching the sort of people that Christ's mission and work are intended to make. He says they are to be redeemed, they are to be purified, they are to be won for Christ's own, and to be conscious that they are His; and then he adds this remarkable expression which I have not been able to deal with at length in former sermons, but which is too important to pass by--zealous '--what for?--good works.'

Now I think, if we will consider these words, we shall find that they convey some lessons, always important, and, as it seems to me, extremely important for the Church of this generation.

I. A Consistent Christian Will Be A Zealous Christian.

I do not need to waste your time in trying to define what zeal is. We all know it. When we approve of its object we admire it and call it' beautiful consecration'; when we are not in sympathy with its objects we call it ridiculous exaggeration' and fanaticism.' Its elements are threefold, an overmastering recognition of the greatness of some truth, or cause, or person, for which, or for whom, we are zealous'--a glow of emotion arising from that recognition, and a conscious- ness of obligation to strain all our powers for the diffusion of the truth, or the advancement of the cause, or the honour of the person, for whom we are zealous. Now, of course, when a man gets hold of some truth that masters him, there is always the danger of his losing the sense of proportion, of his getting his perspective wrong, and being so swallowed up in the one thing that he sees, that, like a horse with blinkers, he does not see anything except that one narrow line that lies in front of him. And so zeal is always in danger of being deformed into fanaticism, but it is God's way in working the world onwards, to raise up successions of men, each of whom recognises with overwhelming clearness some one little segment of the great orb of truth, and the world advances because there are men that believe in one thing, that see one thing, and that give themselves, body and soul, to the setting forth of that one thing. All the rest of us stand by and say, What ridiculous exaggeration! how entirely oblivious he is counter-balancing considerations; how he has narrowed himself down into being the instrument and the apostle of this one thing!' Yes; and if you want to bore a hole through a six-inch plank, you have to put a pretty sharp point upon your tool, and to make it very narrow.' The world never gets to see any truth, until it has been hammered into it by some man who did not see any other truth.

There will come, too, with that overwhelming conception of the greatness of the truth, or of the person, or of the cause, a glow of emotion. Argument may be worked in fire or in frost, and the arguments that melt are warm, or if I might go back to my former figure, your boring tool will penetrate more quickly and easily if it has been heated as well as pointed. And zeal glows, and it is the glow rather than reasoning that convinces men.

I need not dwell upon other characteristics of zeal, but my next thought is--Christianity is such as that, if a man really and fully accepts it, he cannot help being zealous. Look at the truths that we say we believe. We believe in ideas about the significance and issues of this earthly life, so solemn, so great, so transcending all present experience, that it is incredible that they can enter into a man's mind in any deep sense, and leave him cold and indifferent, We believe in such truths about Sin and Judgment and Eternity that they might kindle a soul beneath the ribs of death, and burn up all indifference, so as that the extremist, enthusiastic grasp of them is only moderation and rational. We say that we believe that the infinite, divine nature was incarnated in a Man, and that that Man lived and died because He loved every soul, and that that death brings to the world emancipation, and that Life brings to the world life, and that these things are true for all men. What I maintain is, that if a man really believes these things, not with the mere conventional faith that characterises multitudes of professing Christians, it is impossible that he should be left cold. If the sun is shining the temperature will go up; and if the thermometer does not rise it is because something or other has come between the sunbeam .and the mercury. If the iceberg floats down into the warm oceans of the temperate or tropical zones it will melt into sweet water, and it cannot remain ice. If it continue grim and cold, it is because there is only the sun of the Arctic winter, which has a pale light, and scarcely any warmth at all, shining down upon it. An indifferent Christian, who believes in sin and in redemption and in an incarnate Christ and in a sacrifice on the Cross and in a Divine Spirit and in a future Judgment and remains cold, is all but an impossibility; he is a contradiction in terms, and a living monster.

Brethren, I venture to plead with you that there are few things which the conventional Christianity of this day needs more than to awake to the fact that the sober standard of feeling in matters of religion,' which some so much admire, is contrary to the genius of the gospel, and the importance of the truths which it contains. And when I say a sober standard I do not mean the sobriety which the New Testament enjoins, but I mean the sobriety which the conventional Christianity of this day so much admires, and which is scarcely distinguishable with a microscope from absolute indifference. We are frequently besought to beware of enthusiasm. I hear from quarters where one would not expect to hear it, the cynical politician's advice, Not too much zeal, I beg of you.' And I venture to oppose to all that what the voice of the Master from heaven said,' I would thou were cold or hot.' This Christianity that never turns a hair, that does not know what zeal means, seems to me uncommonly like no Christianity at all.

We all want to be roused from our torpor. This community, like every church of professing Christians, is weighted by a mass of loosely attached and half-believing professing Christians who are nothing better than clogs on the wheel, and instruments for bringing down the temperature of the whole mass. And what we want, I believe more than anything else, is that we should" be zealous, as dominated by the overwhelming greatness and solemnity of the truths, and melted into a passion of love by the overwhelming greatness and love of the Person whom the gospel reveals to us. We are to be zealous,' and whilst I dare not say that a true Christian will be a zealous one, I dare not conceal my conviction that a consistent Christian will be.

II. Now Notice That Such Zeal Finds Its Best Field In Our Personal character.

Zealous '--the word suggests, I suppose, pictures of men, devoted to a cause, and going out into the world to try and persuade other people to believe it, becoming the apostles and missionaries of some truth, or of some movement, or of some great principle, religious or social. But Paul suggests here another region in which zeal is to find exercise--zealous for good works.'

Now do not let us interpret these last two words in the narrow, conventional sense which they have come to bear in the Church. It is a very significant and a very sad thing that this wide expression good works,' which in the Apostle's mind covered the whole ground of Christian morality, has been narrowed down to mean specific acts of beneficence, bits of charity, giving away blankets and soup, visiting the poor, and the like, which have got stamped on them, with just a soupcon of contempt in the expression, the name good works.' He means a great deal more than that. He means exactly the same thing which he has already twice described as being the end of the gospel, that we should live soberly, righteously, godly,' and again, that we should be redeemed from all iniquity, and purified. Within the four corners of this expression, good works,' lie whatsoever things are lovely and of good report,' every virtue and every praise. That is the width of the object which the Apostle here proposes for Christian zeal.

Now the word which he here employs, and which is rightly translated zealous,' is literally a Zealot.' In Jewish history the Zealots were a class of men who, from the days of the Maccabees downwards, were fanatically devoted to the ritual and law of Judaism, and vehemently opposed any relaxation of or departure from it. But their religious zeal, as they thought it, did not keep them from the blackest crimes, and there were no more turbulent and no more immoral men in the dying agonies of the Jewish State than these zealots who had a zeal for God, but neither according to knowledge nor according to morality. One of the apostles, Simon Zelotes--the Zealot--had probably belonged to that class, and had found out a better Object for his zeal, when he turned to Jesus Christ and became an apostle. Paul uses the word in reference to himself when he speaks about himself as having been exceedingly zealous for the traditions of the fathers,' and it is used in Acts of the many Jewish Christians who are spoken of as being all zealous for the Law.' That is one type of zeal--a zeal that fastens on externals, that tries to enforce specific acts of conduct, that is devoted to ceremonial and regulations and red tape. And Paul points us here to another type, Zealous for good works.' Jehu, with His hands carmined with wholesale slaughter, turned to the son of Rechab and said, Come and see my zeal for the Lord.' Yes, a little bit for the Lord, and a great deal for Jehu. That is the sort of thing that goes about the world as zeal. A turbid river in spate picks up and carries along a great many foul elements; and zeal is always in danger of becoming passionate indignation against a man who will not believe what I want him to believe, not so much because it is true as because I think it is. A great many very impure elements mix themselves up with our zeal, when it is directed to amending the world. If we set to amend ourselves, and direct our zeal in that direction, we shall find ample scope and verge enough' for its operations.

And, brethren, what different lives we should live if instead of feeling bound to the exercise of virtues and graces which do not come sweet and easy to us, and instead of feeling that we ought to do so and so, and that we do not one bit wish to do it, we had this overmastering enthusiasm for holiness and passion for perfection which is involved in the words before us. To be zealous of good works' is to be eagerly desirous of being beautiful and pure and true and noble and Christlike, to be panting after perfection, and casting ourselves with all the energy of our nature into the work of growing like Christ. That is what Paul wants us all to be. Let us ask ourselves, is it the least like what I am? Does my Christian zeal go all out in the work of amending other people, or do I begin with amending myself?

III. And Now My Last Word Is, That This Passion For Perfection Will Come To Us Just In The Measure In Which We Let The Gospel Lie Upon Our Hearts And Minds And Influence Us.

The truths will produce it, but not unless they are wrought into our minds and hearts. Christ, whom the truths reveal, will produce it, but not unless we keep ourselves by honest effort of mind and heart and will in close contact with Him. The upshot of all that I have been trying to say is this, that the one thing which the superficial half-and-half Christianity of this day needs is that it should come into closer contact with the truths of the gospel. I plead for no blind, unintelligent zeal, I plead for no worked-up, artificial fervour. I want no engine without a driver, I want no zeal that, like Phaeton, will upset the car and set everything on fire. I want that Christian men should believe what they believe, and that they should meditate on the truths of the gospel intelligently, systematically, as a whole, and that they should be in touch with Him whom the truths reveal. A ruminant belief that chews the cud of the truths it professes is what today's Christianity sorely wants. And if we in such a fashion keep ourselves under the spell of these truths, then the zeal will come; not else. The spurious zeal which is excited by other stimulants will do more harm than good, and will be not like the river that flows, bringing fertility and freshness, but like the furious torrents of the spring when the ice is melting and the snows running down, which sweep away the very soil where growth was possible, and leave behind only barren rock.

Fix in your hearts and minds, and God grant that they may influence your conduct, these two things--on the one hand, that your Christianity is very suspicious if it has no flow in it towards Jesus, and if it has no passion towards perfection; and, on the other hand, that the surest way to bring all beauties of a moral and spiritual sort into your character and out into your lives is to gaze believingly on the appearing of the grace which God has sent us for the very purpose, even of Him who gave Himself for us. When we are moved thereby to give ourselves to Him, we shall covet earnestly the best gifts,' and he zealous for,' and not merely reluctant and grudging doers of, good works.'

MHCC: Tit 2:1-8

Old disciples of Christ must behave in every thing agreeably to the Christian doctrine. That the aged men be sober; not thinking that the decays of nature will justify any excess; but seeking comfort from nearer communion with God, not from any undue indulgence. Faith works by, and must be seen in love, of God for himself, and of men for God's sake. Aged persons are apt to be peevish and fretful; therefore need to be on their guard. Though there is not express Scripture for every word, or look, yet there are general rules, according to which all must be ordered. Young women must be sober and discreet; for many expose themselves to fatal temptations by what at first might be only want of discretion. The reason is added, that the word of God may not be blasphemed. Failures in duties greatly reproach Christianity. Young men are apt to be eager and thoughtless, therefore must be earnestly called upon to be sober-minded: there are more young people ruined by pride than by any other sin. Every godly man's endeavour must be to stop the mouths of adversaries. Let thine own conscience answer for thine uprightness. What a glory is it for a Christian, when that mouth which would fain open itself against him, cannot find any evil in him to speak of!

MHCC: Tit 2:9-10

Servants must know and do their duty to their earthly masters, with a reference to their heavenly one. In serving an earthly master according to Christ's will, He is served; such shall be rewarded by him. Not giving disrespectful or provoking language; but to take a check or reproof with silence, not making confident or bold replies. When conscious of a fault, to excuse or justify it, doubles it. Never putting to their own use that which is their master's, nor wasting the goods they are trusted with. Showing all good fidelity to improve a master's goods, and promote his thriving. If ye have not been faithful in that which is another man's, who shall give you that which is your own? Luk 16:12. True religion is an honour to the professors of it; and they should adorn it in all things.

MHCC: Tit 2:11-15

The doctrine of grace and salvation by the gospel, is for all ranks and conditions of men. It teaches to forsake sin; to have no more to do with it. An earthly, sensual conversation suits not a heavenly calling. It teaches to make conscience of that which is good. We must look to God in Christ, as the object of our hope and worship. A gospel conversation must be a godly conversation. See our duty in a very few words; denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, living soberly, righteously, and godly, notwithstanding all snares, temptations, corrupt examples, ill usage, and what remains of sin in the believer's heart, with all their hinderances. It teaches to look for the glories of another world. At, and in, the glorious appearing of Christ, the blessed hope of Christians will be complete: To bring us to holiness and happiness was the end of Christ's death. Jesus Christ, that great God and our Saviour, who saves not only as God, much less as Man alone; but as God-man, two natures in one person. He loved us, and gave himself for us; and what can we do less than love and give up ourselves to him! Redemption from sin and sanctification of the nature go together, and make a peculiar people unto God, free from guilt and condemnation, and purified by the Holy Spirit. All Scripture is profitable. Here is what will furnish for all parts of duty, and the right discharge of them. Let us inquire whether our whole dependence is placed upon that grace which saves the lost, pardons the guilty, and sanctifies the unclean. And the further we are removed from boasting of fancied good works, or trusting in them, so that we glory in Christ alone, the more zealous shall we be to abound in real good works.

Matthew Henry: Tit 2:1-10

Here is the third thing in the matter of the epistle. In the chapter foregoing, the apostle had directed Titus about matters of government, and to set in order the things that were wanting in the churches. Now here he exhorts him,

I. Generally, to a faithful discharge of his own office. His ordaining others to preach would not excuse himself from preaching, nor might he take care of ministers and elders only, but he must instruct private Christians also in their duty. The adversative particle ( but ) here points back to the corrupt teachers, who vented fables, things vain and unprofitable: in opposition to them, says he, " But speak thou the things that become sound doctrine, what is agreeable to the word, which is pure and uncorrupt, healthful and nourishing to eternal life."Observe, (1.) The true doctrines of the gospel are sound doctrines, formally and effectively; they are in themselves good and holy, and make the believers so; they make them fit for, and vigorous in, the service of God. (2.) Ministers must be careful to teach only such truths. If the common talk of Christians must be uncorrupt, to the use of edifying, such as may minister grace to the hearers (Eph 4:29), much more must ministers' preaching be such. Thus the apostle exhorts Titus generally: and then,

II. Specially and particularly, he instructs him to apply this sound doctrine to several sorts of persons, from Tit 2:2-10. Ministers must not stay in generals, but must divide to every one his portion, what belongs to his age, or place, or condition of life; they must be particular as well as practical in their preaching; they must teach men their duty, and must teach all and each his duty. Here is an excellent Christian directory, accommodated to the old and to the young; to men and women; to the preacher himself and to servants.

1. To the aged men. By aged men some understand elders by office, including deacons, etc. But it is rather to be taken of the aged in point of years. Old disciples of Christ must conduct themselves in every thing agreeably to the Christian doctrine. That the aged men be sober, not thinking that the decays of nature, which they feel in old age, will justify them in any inordinacy or intemperance, whereby they conceit to repair them; they must keep measure in things, both for health and for fitness, for counsel and example to the younger. Grave: levity is unbecoming in any, but especially in the aged; they should be composed and stayed, grave in habit, speech, and behaviour; gaudiness in dress, levity and vanity in the behaviour, how unbeseeming in their years! Temperate, moderate and prudent, one who governs well his passions and affections, so as not to be hurried away by them to any thing that is evil or indecent. Sound in the faith, sincere and stedfast, constantly adhering to the truth of the gospel, not fond of novelties, nor ready to run into corrupt opinions or parties, nor to be taken with Jewish fables or traditions, or the dotages of their rabbin. Those who are full of years should be full of grace and goodness, the inner man renewing more and more as the outer decays. In charity, or love; this is fitly joined with faith, which works by, and must be seen in, love, love to God and men, and soundness therein. It must be sincere love, without dissimulation: love of God for himself, and of men for God's sake. The duties of the second table must be done in virtue of those of the first; love to men as men, and to the saints as the excellent of the earth, in whom must be special delight; and love at all times, in adversity as well as prosperity. Thus must there be soundness in charity or love. And in patience. Aged persons are apt to be peevish, fretful, and passionate; and therefore need to be on their guard against such infirmities and temptations. Faith, love, and patience, are three main Christian graces, and soundness in these is much of gospel perfection. There is enduring patience and waiting patience, both of which must be looked after; to bear evils becomingly, and contentedly to want the good till we are fit for it and it for us, being followers of those who through faith and patience inherit the promises. Thus as to the aged men.

2. To the aged women. These also must be instructed and warned. Some by these aged women understand the deaconesses, who were mostly employed in looking after the poor and attending the sick; but it is rather to be taken (as we render it) of all aged women professing religion. They must be in behaviour as becometh holiness: both men and women must accommodate their behaviour to their profession. Those virtues before mentioned ( sobriety, gravity, temperance, soundness in the faith, charity, and patience ), recommended to aged men, are not proper to them only, but applicable to both sexes, and to be looked to by aged women as well as men. Women are to hear and learn their duty from the word, as well as the men: there is not one way of salvation for one sex or sort, and another for another; but both must learn and practise the same things, both as aged and as Christians; the virtues and duties are common. That the aged women likewise (as well as the men) be in behaviour as becometh holiness; or as beseems and is proper for holy persons, such as they profess to be and should be, keeping a pious decency and decorum in clothing and gesture, in looks and speech, and all their deportment, and this from an inward principle and habit of holiness, influencing and ordering the outward conduct at all times. Observe, Though express scripture do not occur, or be not brought, for every word, or look, or fashion in particular, yet general rules there are according to which all must be ordered; as 1Co 10:31, Whatever you do, do all to the glory of God. And Phi 4:8, Whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report, if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things. And here, whatsoever things are beseeming or unbeseeming holiness form a measure and rule of conduct to be looked to. Not false accusers - mē diabolous , no calumniators or sowers of discord, slandering and backbiting their neighbours, a great and too common fault; not only loving to speak, but to speak ill, of people, and to separate very friends. A slanderer is one whose tongue is set on fire of hell; so much, and so directly, do these do the devil's work, that for it the devil's name is given to such. This is a sin contrary to the great duties of love, justice, and equity between one another; it springs often from malice and hatred, or envy, and such like evil causes, to be shunned as well as the effect. Not given to much wine; the word denotes such addictedness thereto as to be under the power and mastery of it. This is unseemly and evil in any, but especially in this sex and age, and was too much to be found among the Greeks of that time and place. How immodest and shameful, corrupting and destroying purity both of body and mind! Of what evil example and tendency, unfitting for the thing, which is a positive duty of aged matrons, namely, to be teachers of good things! Not public preachers, that is forbidden (1Co 14:34, I permit not a woman to speak in the church ), but otherwise teach they may and should, that is, by example and good life. Hence observe, Those whose actions and behaviour become holiness are thereby teachers of good things; and, besides this, they may and should also teach by doctrinal instruction at home, and in a private way. The words of king Lemuel, the prophecy his mother taught him. Such a woman is praised, She openeth her mouth with wisdom, and in her tongue is the law of kindness, Pro 31:1, Pro 31:26. Teachers of good things are opposed to teachers of things corrupt, or to what is trifling and vain, of no good use or tendency, old wives' fables or superstitious sayings and observances; in opposition to these, their business is, and they may be called on to it, to be teachers of good things.

3. There are lessons for young women also, whom the aged women must teach, instructing and advising them in the duties of religion according to their years. For teaching such things aged women have often better access than the men, even than ministers have, which therefore they must improve in instructing the young women, especially the young wives; for he speaks of their duty to their husbands and children. These young women the more aged must teach, (1.) To bear a good personal character: To be sober and discreet, contrary to the vanity and rashness which younger years are subject to: discreet in their judgments and sober in their affections and behaviour. Discreet and chaste stand well together; many expose themselves to fatal temptations by that which at first might be but indiscretion. Pro 2:11, Discretion shall preserve thee, understanding shall keep thee from the evil way. Chaste, and keepers at home, are well joined too. Dinah, when she went to see the daughters of the land, lost her chastity. Those whose home is their prison, it is to be feared, feel that their chastity is their fetters. Not but there are occasions, and will be, of going abroad; but a gadding temper for merriment and company sake, to the neglect of domestic affairs, or from uneasiness at being in her place, is the opposite evil intended, which is commonly accompanied with, or draws after it, other evils. 1Ti 5:13, 1Ti 5:14, They learn to be idle, wandering from house to house; and not only idle, but tattlers also and busybodies, speaking things which they ought not. Their business is to guide the house, and they should give no occasion to the enemy to speak reproachfully. Good, generally, in opposition to all vice; and specially, in her place, kind, helpful, and charitable; as Dorcas, full of good works and almsdeeds. It may also have, as some think, a more particular sense; one of a meek and yet cheerful spirit and temper, not sullen nor bitter; not taunting not fretting and galling any; not of a troublesome or jarring disposition, uneasy in herself and to those about her; but of a good nature and pleasing conversation, and likewise helpful by her advice and pains: thus building her house, and doing her husband good, and not evil, all her days. Thus in their personal character sober, discreet, chaste, keepers at home, and good: and, (2.) In their relative capacities: To love their husbands, and to be obedient to them; and where there is true love this will be no difficult command. God, in nature, and by his will, hath made this subordination: I suffer not a woman to usurp authority over the man (1Ti 2:12); and the reason is added: For Adam was first formed, then Eve. Adam was not deceived, but the woman, being deceived, was in the transgression, Tit 2:13, Tit 2:14. She fell first, and was the means of seducing the husband. She was given to be a helper, but proved a most grievous hinderer, even the instrument of his fall and ruin, on which the bond of subjection was confirmed, and tied faster on her (Gen 3:16): Thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee, with less easiness, it may be, than before. It is therefore doubly enjoined: first in innocency, when was settled a subordination of nature, Adam being first formed and then Eve, and the woman being taken out of the man; and then upon the fall, the woman being first in the transgression, and seducing the man; here now began to be a subjection not so easy and comfortable, being a part of the penalty in her case; yet through Christ is this nevertheless a sanctified state. Eph 5:22, Eph 5:23, Wives submit yourselves unto you own husbands, as unto the Lord, as owning Christ's authority in them, whose image they bear; for the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church: and he is the saviour of the body. God would have a resemblance of Christ's authority over the church held forth in the husband's over the wife. Christ is the head of the church, to protect and save it, to supply it with all good, and secure or deliver it from evil; and so the husband over the wife, to keep her from injuries, and to provide comfortably for her, according to his ability. Therefore, as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be unto their own husbands, as is fit in the Lord (Col 3:18), as comports with the law of Christ, and is for his and the Father's glory. It is not then an absolute, or unlimited, nor a slavish subjection that is required; but a loving subordination, to prevent disorder or confusion, and to further all the ends of the relation. Thus, in reference to the husbands, wives must be instructed in their duties of love and subjection to them. And to love their children, not with a natural affection only, but a spiritual, a love springing from a holy sanctified heart and regulated by the word; not a fond foolish love, indulging them in evil, neglecting due reproof and correction where necessary, but a regular Christian love, showing itself in their pious education, forming their life and manners aright, taking care of their souls as well as of their bodies, of their spiritual welfare as well as of their temporal, of the former chiefly and in the first place. The reason is added: That the word of God may not be blasphemed. Failures in such relative duties would be greatly to the reproach of Christianity. "What are these the better for this their new religion?"would the infidels be ready to say. The word of God and the gospel of Christ are pure, excellent, and glorious, in themselves; and their excellency should be expressed and shown in the lives and conduct of their professors, especially in relative duties; failures here being disgrace. Rom 2:24, The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you. "Judge what a God he is,"would they be ready to say, "by these his servants; and what his word, and doctrine, and religion, are by these his followers."Thus would Christ be wounded in the house of his friends. Thus of the duties of the younger women.

4. Here is the duty of young men. They are apt to be eager and hot, thoughtless and precipitant; therefore they must be earnestly called upon and exhorted to be considerate, not rash; advisable and submissive, not wilful and head-strong; humble and mild, not haughty and proud; for there are more young people ruined by pride than by any other sin. The young should be grave and solid in their deportment and manners, joining the seriousness of age with the liveliness and vigour of youth. This will make even those younger years to pass to good purpose, and yield matter of comfortable reflection when the evil days come; it will be preventive of much sin and sorrow, and lay the foundation for doing and enjoying much good. Such shall not mourn at the last, but have peace and comfort in death, and after it a glorious crown of life.

5. With these instructions to Titus, respecting what he should teach others - the aged men and women, and the younger of both sexes (Titus himself probably at this time being a young man also), the apostle inserts some directions to himself. He could not expect so successfully to teach others, if he did not conduct himself well both in his conversation and preaching. (1.) Here is direction for his conversation: In all things showing thyself a pattern of good works, Tit 2:7. Without this, he would pull down with one hand what he built with the other. Observe, Preachers of good works must be patterns of them also; good doctrine and good life must go together. Thou that teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? A defect here is a great blemish and a great hindrance. In all things; some read, above all things, or above all men. Instructing others in the particulars of their duty is necessary, and, above all things, example, especially that of the teacher himself, is needful; hereby both light and influence are more likely to go together. "Let them see a lively image of those virtues and graces in thy life which must be in theirs. Example may both teach and impress the things taught; when they see purity and gravity, sobriety and all good life, in thee, they may be more easily won and brought thereto themselves; they may become pious and holy, sober and righteous, as thou art."Ministers must be examples to the flock, and the people followers of them, as they are of Christ. And here is direction, (2.) For his teaching and doctrine, as well as for his life: In doctrine showing uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity, sound speech, that cannot be condemned, Tit 2:7, Tit 2:8. They must make it appear that the design of their preaching is purely to advance the honour of God, the interest of Christ and his kingdom, and the welfare and happiness of souls; that this office was not entered into nor used with secular views, not from ambition nor covetousness, but a pure aim at the spiritual ends of its institution. In their preaching, therefore, the display of wit or parts, or of human learning or oratory, is not to be affected; but sound speech must be used, which cannot be condemned; scripture-language, as far as well may be, in expressing scripture-truths. This is sound speech, that cannot be condemned. We have more than once these duties of a minister set together. 1Ti 4:16, Take heed to thyself, and to thy doctrine: and, 1Ti 4:12. of the same chapter, " Let no man despise thy youth, but be thou an example of believers in word - in thy speech, as a Christian, being grave, serious, and to the use of edifying; and in thy preaching, that it be the pure word of God, or what is agreeable to it and founded on it. Thus be an example in word: and in conversation, the life corresponding with the doctrine. In doing this thou shalt both save thyself and those that hear thee. "In 2Ti 3:10, Thou hast fully known my doctrine and manner of life (says the same apostle), how agreeable these have been. And so must it be with others; their teaching must be agreeable to the word, and their life with their teaching. This is the true and good minister. 1Th 2:9, 1Th 2:10. Labouring night and day, we preached to you the gospel of God; and you are witnesses, and God also, how holily, and justly, and unblamably, we behaved ourselves among you. This must be looked to, as the next words show, which are, (3.) The reason both for the strictness of the minister's life and the gravity and soundness of his preaching: That he who is of the contrary part may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say of you. Adversaries would be seeking occasion to reflect, and would do so could they find any thing amiss in doctrine or life; but, if both were right and good, such ministers might set calumny itself at defiance; they would have not evil thing to say justly, and so must be ashamed of their opposition. Observe, Faithful ministers will have enemies watching for their halting, such as will endeavour to find or pick holes in their teaching or behaviour; the more need therefore for them to look to themselves, that no just occasion be found against them. Opposition and calumny perhaps may not be escaped; men of corrupt minds will resist the truth, and often reproach the preachers and professors of it; but let them see that with well-doing they put to silence the ignorance of foolish men; that, when they speak evil of them as evil-doers; those may be ashamed who falsely accuse their good conversation in Christ. This is the direction to Titus himself, and so of the duties of free persons, male and female, old and young. Then follow,

6. The directions respecting servants. Servants must not think that their mean and low state puts them beneath God's notice or the obligations of his laws - that, because they are servants of men, they are thereby discharged from serving God. No; servants must know and do their duty to their earthly masters, but with an eye to their heavenly one: and Titus must not only instruct and warn earthly masters of their duties, but servants also of theirs, both in his public preaching and private admonitions. Servants must attend the ordinances of God for their instruction and comfort, as well as the masters themselves. In this direction to Titus there are the duties themselves, to which he must exhort servants, and a weighty consideration wherewith he was to enforce them.

(1.) The duties themselves are these: -

[1.] To be obedient to their own masters, Tit 2:9. This is the prime duty, that by which they are characterized. Rom 6:16, His servants you are whom you obey. There must be inward subjection and dutiful respect and reverence in the mind and thoughts. " If I be a master, where is my fear, the dutiful affection you show to me, together with the suitable outward significations and expressions of it, in doing what I command you?"This must be in servants; their will must be subject to their master's will, and their time and labour at their master's disposal and command. 1Pe 2:18, Servants, be subject to your masters with all fear, not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward. The duty results from the will of God, and relation in which, by his providence, he has put such; not from the quality of the person. If he be a master, the duties of a servant are to be paid to him as such. Servants therefore are to be exhorted to be obedient to their own masters. And,

[2.] To please them well in all things, in all lawful things, and such as belong to them to command, or at least as are not contrary to the will of their great and superior Lord. We are not to understand it either of obeying or pleasing them absolutely, without any limitation; but always with a reserve of God's right, which may in no case be entrenched upon. If his command and the earthly master's come in competition, we are instructed to obey God rather than man; but then servants must be upon good grounds in this, that there is an inconsistency, else are they not held to be excused. And not only must the will of God be the measure of the servant's obedience, but the reason of it also. All must be done with a respect to him, in virtue of his authority, and for pleasing him primarily and chiefly, Col 3:22-24. In serving the earthly master according to Christ's will, he is served; and such shall be rewarded by him accordingly. But how are servants to please their masters in all things, and yet not be men-pleasers? Answer, Men-pleasers, in the faulty sense, are such as eye men alone, or chiefly, in what they do, leaving God out, or subordinating him to man; when the will of man shall carry it, though against God's will, or man's pleasure is more regarded than his, - when this can content them, that the earthly master is pleased, though God be displeased, - or when more care, or more satisfaction, is taken in man's being pleased than in God's, this is sinful man-pleasing, of which all must take heed. Eph 6:5-7, " Servants, be obedient to those that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, with singleness of your heart, as unto Christ. Not with eye-service, as men-pleasers (who look at nothing but the favour or displeasure of men, or at nothing so much as this), but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart; with good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men; "not to them chiefly, but to Christ, who requires, and who will reward, any good done, whether by bond or free. Observe therefore, Christian liberty comports well with civil servitude and subjection. Persons may serve men, and yet be the servants of Christ; these are not contrary, but subordinate, so far as serving men is according to Christ's will and for his sake. Christ came not to destroy or prejudice civil order and differences. " Art thou called, being a servant? Care not for it, 1Co 7:21. Let not this trouble thee, as if it were a condition unworthy of a Christian, or wherein the person so called is less pleasing unto God; for he that is called in the Lord, being a servant, is the Lord's freeman, not free from that service, but free in it; free spiritually, though not in a civil sense. Likewise also he that is called, being free, is Christ's servant; he is bound to him, though he be not under civil subjection to any; so that, bond or free, all are one in Christ. "Servants therefore should not regret nor be troubled at their condition, but be faithful and cheerful in the station wherein God hath set them, striving to please their masters in all things. Hard it may be under some churlish Nabals, but it must be aimed at as much as possible.

[3.] Not answering again; not contradicting them, nor disputing it with them; not giving them any disrespectful or provoking language. Job complained of his servants, that he called them, and they gave him no answer; that was faulty another way: Non respondere pro convitio est - Such silence is contempt: but here it is respect, rather to take a check or reproof with humble silence, not making any confident nor bold replies. When conscious of a fault, to palliate or stand in justification of it doubles it. Yet this not answering again excludes not turning away wrath with a soft answer, when season and circumstances admit. Good and wise masters will be ready to hear and do right; but answering unseasonably, or in an unseemly manner, or, where the case admits not excuse, to be pert or confident, shows a want of the humility and meekness which such relation requires.

[4.] Not purloining, but showing all good fidelity. This is another great essential of good servants, to be honest, never converting that to their own use which is their master's, nor wasting the goods they are entrusted with; that is, purloining. They must be just and true, and do for their masters as they would or should for themselves. Pro 28:24, Whoso robbeth his father or his mother, and saith, It is no transgression, the same is the companion of a destroyer; he will be ready to join with him. Thus having such light thoughts of taking beyond what is right, though it be from a parent or master, is likely to harden conscience to go further; it is both wicked in itself, and it tends to more. Be it so that the master is hard and strait, scarcely making sufficient provision for servants; yet they must not be their own carvers, nor go about by theft to right themselves; they must bear their lot, committing their cause to God for righting and providing for them. I speak not of cases of extremity, for preserving life, the necessaries for which the servant has a right to. Not purloining, but showing all good fidelity; he must not only not steal nor waste, but must improve his master's goods, and promote his prosperity and thriving, to his utmost. He that increased not his master's talent is accused of unfaithfulness, though he had not embezzled nor lost it. Faithfulness in a servant lies in the ready, punctual, and thorough execution of his master's orders; keeping his secrets and counsels, despatching his affairs, and managing with frugality, and to as much just advantage for his master as he is able; looking well to his trusts, and preventing, as far as he can, all spoil, or loss, or damage. This is a way to bring a blessing upon himself, as the contrary often brings utter ruin. If you have not been faithful in that which is another man's, who shall give you that which is your own? Luk 16:12. Thus of the duties themselves, to which servants are to be exhorted. Then,

(2.) Here is the consideration with which Titus was to enforce them: That they may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things; that is, that they may recommend the gospel and Christ's holy religion to the good opinion of those that are without, by their meek, humble, obedient, and faithful conduct in all things. Even servants, though they may think that such as they, in so low and inferior a condition, can do little to bring repute to Christianity, or adorn the doctrine of Christ, and set forth the excellences of his truth and ways, yet, if they be careful to do their duty, it will redound to the glory of God and the credit of religion. The unbelieving masters would think the better of that despised way, which was every where spoken against, when they found that those of their servants who were Christians were better than their other servants - more obedient and submissive, more just and faithful, and more diligent in their places. True religion is an honour to the professors of it; and they should see that they do not any dishonour to it, but adorn it rather in all that they are able. Our light must shine among men, so that they, seeing our good works, may glorify our Father who is in heaven. And thus of the apostle's directions to Titus, about the discharge of his office, in reference to several sorts of persons.

Matthew Henry: Tit 2:11-14

Here we have the grounds or considerations upon which all the foregoing directions are urged, taken from the nature and design of the gospel, and the end of Christ's death.

I. From the nature and design of the gospel. Let young and old, men and women, masters and servants, and Titus himself, let all sorts do their respective duties, for this is the very aim and business of Christianity, to instruct, and help, and form persons, under all distinctions and relations, to a right frame and conduct. For this,

1. They are put under the dispensation of the grace of God, so the gospel is called, Eph 3:2. It is grace in respect of the spring of it - the free favour and good-will of God, not any merit or desert in the creature; as manifesting and declaring this good-will in an eminent and signal manner; and as it is the means of conveying and working grace in the hearts of believers. Now grace is obliging and constraining to goodness: Let not sin reign, but yield yourselves unto God; for you are not under the law, but under grace, Rom 6:12-14. The love of Christ constrains us not to live to self, but to him (2Co 5:14, 2Co 5:15); without this effect, grace is received in vain.

2. This gospel grace brings salvation (reveals and offers it to sinners and ensures it to believers) - salvation from sin and wrath, from death and hell. Hence it is called the word of life; it brings to faith, and so to life, the life of holiness now and of happiness hereafter. The law is the ministration of death, but the gospel the ministration of life and peace. This therefore must be received as salvation (its rules minded, its commands obeyed), that the end of it may be obtained, the salvation of the soul. And more inexcusable will the neglecters of this grace of God bringing salvation now be, since,

3. It hath appeared, or shone out more clearly and illustriously than ever before. The old dispensation was comparatively dark and shadowy; this is a clear and shining light; and, as it is now more bright, so more diffused and extensive also. For,

4. It hath appeared to all men; not to the Jews only, as the glory of God appeared at mount Sinai to that particular people, and out of the view of all others; but gospel grace is open to all, and all are invited to come and partake of the benefit of it, Gentiles as well as Jews. The publication of it is free and general: Disciple all nations: Preach the gospel to every creature. The pale is broken down; there is no such enclosure now as formerly. The preaching of Jesus Christ, which was kept secret since the world began, now is made manifest, and by the scriptures of the prophets, according to the commandment of the everlasting God, made known to all nations for the obedience of faith, Rom 16:25, Rom 16:26. The doctrine of grace and salvation by the gospel is for all ranks and conditions of men (slaves and servants, as well as masters), therefore engaging and encouraging all to receive and believe it, and walk suitably to it, adorning it in all things.

5. This gospel revelation is to teach, and not by way of information and instruction only, as a schoolmaster does his scholars, but by way of precept and command, as a sovereign who gives laws to his subjects. It directs what to shun and what to follow, what to avoid and what to do. The gospel is not for speculation only or chiefly, but for practice and right ordering of life; for it teaches us,

(1.) To abandon sin: Denying ungodliness and worldly lusts; to renounce and have no more to do with these, as we have had: Put off, concerning the former conversation, the old man which is corrupt; that is, the whole body of sins, here distributed into ungodliness and worldly lusts. "Put away ungodliness and irreligion, all unbelief, neglect or disesteem of the divine Being, not loving, nor fearing, nor trusting in him, nor obeying him as we should, neglecting his ordinances, slighting his worship, profaning his name or day. Thus deny ungodliness (hate and put it away); and worldly lusts, all corrupt and vicious desires and affections that prevail in worldly men, and carry out to worldly things the lust of the flesh also, and of the eye, and the pride of life, all sensuality and filthiness, covetous desires and ambition, seeking and valuing more the praise of men than of God; put away all these."An earthly sensual conversation suits not a heavenly calling. Those that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts. They have done it by covenant-engagement and promise, and have initially and prevailingly done it in act; they are going on in the work, cleansing themselves more and more from all filthiness of flesh and spirit. Thus the gospel first unteaches that which is evil, to abandon sin; and then,

(2.) To make conscience of that which is good: To live soberly, righteously, and godly, etc. Religion is not made up of negatives only; there must be doing good as well as eschewing evil; in these conjunctly is sincerity proved and the gospel adorned. We should live soberly with respect to ourselves, in the due government of our appetites and passions, keeping the limits of moderation and temperance, avoiding all inordinate excesses; and righteously towards all men, rendering to all their due, and injuring none, but rather doing good to others, according to our ability and their need: this seems a part of justice and righteousness, for we are not born for ourselves alone, and therefore may not live to ourselves only. We are members one of another, and must seek every man another's wealth, 1Co 10:24; 1Co 12:25. The public, especially, which includes the interests of all, must have the regards of all. Selfishness is a sort of unrighteousness; it robs others of that share in us which is their due. How amiable then will a just and righteous conduct be! It secures and promotes all interests, not particular only, but general and public, and so contributes to the peace and happiness of the world. Live righteously therefore as well as soberly. And godly towards God, in the duties of his worship and service. Regards to him indeed should run through all. Whether you eat, or drink, or whatsoever you do, do all to the glory of God, 1Co 10:31. Personal and relative duties must be done in obedience to his commands, with due aim at pleasing and honouring him, from principles of holy love and fear of him. But there is an express and direct duty also that we owe to God, namely, belief and acknowledgment of his being and perfections, paying him internal and external worship and homage, - loving, fearing, and trusting in him, - depending on him, and devoting ourselves to him, - observing all those religious duties and ordinances that he has appointed, - praying to him, praising him, and meditating on his word and works. This is godliness, looking and coming to God, as our state now is, not immediately, but as he has manifested himself in Christ; so does the gospel direct and require. To go to God in any other way, namely, by saints or angels, is unsuitable, yea, contrary to the gospel rule and warrant. All communications from God to us are through his Son, and our returns must also be by him. God in Christ we must look at as the object of our hope and worship. Thus must we exercise ourselves to godliness, without which there can be no adorning of that gospel which is according to it, which teaches and requires such a deportment. A gospel conversation must needs be a godly conversation, expressing our love and fear and reverence of God, our hope and trust and confidence in him, as manifested in his Son. We are the circumcision (who have in truth what was signified by that sacrament) who worship God in the Spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh. See in how small a compass our duty is comprised; it is put into few words, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, and living soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world. The gospel teaches us not only how to believe and hope well, but also to live well, as becomes that faith and hope in this present world, and as expectants of another and better. There is the world that now is, and that which is to come; the present is the time and place of our trial, and the gospel teaches us to live well here, not, however, as our final state, but with an eye chiefly to a future: for it teaches us in all,

(3.) To look for the glories of another world, to which a sober, righteous, and godly life in this is preparative: Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ. Hope, by a metonymy, is put for the thing hoped for, namely, heaven and the felicities thereof, called emphatically that hope, because it is the great thing we look and long and wait for; and a blessed hope, because, when attained, we shall be completely happy for ever. And the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ. This denotes both the time of the accomplishing of our hope and the sureness and greatness of it: it will be at the second appearing of Christ, when he shall come in his own glory, and in his Father's, and of the holy angels, Luk 9:26. His own glory which he had before the world was; and his Father's, being the express image of his person, and as God - man, his delegated ruler and Judge; and of the holy angels, as his ministers and glorious attendants. His first coming was in meanness, to satisfy justice and purchase happiness; his second will be in majesty, to bestow and instate his people in it. Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto those that look for him will he appear the second time, without sin, unto salvation, Heb 9:28. The great God and our Saviour (or even our Saviour ) Jesus Christ; for they are not two subjects, but one only, as appears by the single article, tou megalou Theou kai Sōtēros , not kai tou Sōtēros , and so is kai rendered 1Co 15:24, When he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; tō Theō kai Patri . Christ then is the great God, not figuratively, as magistrates and others are sometimes called gods, or as appearing and acting in the name of God, but properly and absolutely, the true God (1Jo 5:20), the mighty God (Isa 9:6), who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God, Phi 2:6. In his second coming he will reward his servants, and bring them to glory with him. Observe, [1.] There is a common and blessed hope for all true Christians in the other world. If in this life only they had hope in Christ, they were of all men the most miserable, 1Co 15:19. By hope is meant the thing hoped for, namely, Christ himself, who is called our hope (1Ti 1:1), and blessedness in and through him, even riches of glory (Eph 1:18), hence fitly termed here that blessed hope. [2.] The design of the gospel is to stir up all to a good life by this blessed hope. Gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ, 1Pe 1:13. To the same purport here, Denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world, looking for the blessed hope; not as mercenaries, but as dutiful and thankful Christian. What manner of persons ought you to be in all holy conversation and godliness, looking for and hastening to the coming of the day of God! 2Pe 3:11, 2Pe 3:12. Looking and hastening, that is, expecting and diligently preparing for it. [3.] At, and in, the glorious appearing of Christ will the blessed hope of Christians be attained; for their felicity will be this, To be where he is, and to behold his glory, Joh 17:24. The glory of the great God and our Saviour will then break out as the sun. Though in the exercise of his judiciary power he will appear as the Son of man, yet will he be mightily declared to be the Son of God too. The divinity, which on earth was much veiled, will shine out then as the sun in its strength. Hence the work and design of the gospel are to raise the heart to wait for this second appearing of Christ. We are begotten again to a lively hope of it (1Pe 1:3), turned to serve the living God, and wait for his Son from heaven, 1Th 1:9, 1Th 1:10. Christians are marked by this, expecting their Master's coming (Luk 12:36), loving his appearance, 2Ti 4:8. Let us then look to this hope; let our loins be girt, and our lights burning, and ourselves like those who wait for their Lord; the day or hour we know not, but he that shall come will come, and will not tarry, Heb 10:37. [4.] The comfort and joy of Christians are that their Saviour is the great God, and will gloriously manifest himself at his second coming. Power and love, majesty and mercy, will then appear together in the highest lustre, to the terror and confusion of the wicked, but to the everlasting triumph and rejoicing of the godly. Were he not thus the great God, and not a mere creature, he could not be their Saviour, nor their hope. Thus of the considerations to enforce the directions of all sorts to their respective duties from the nature and design of the gospel. And herewith is connected another ground, namely,

II. From the end of Christ's death: Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works, Tit 2:14. To bring us to holiness and happiness was the end of Christ's death, as well as the scope of his doctrine. Here we have,

1. The purchaser of salvation - Jesus Christ, that great God and our Saviour, who saves not simply as God, much less as man alone; but as God - man, two natures in one person: man, that he might obey, and suffer, and die, for man, and be meet to deal with him and for him; and God, that he might support the manhood, and give worth and efficacy to his undertakings, and have due regard to the rights and honour of the deity, as well as the good of his creature, and bring about the latter to the glory of the former. Such a one became us; and this was,

2. The price of our redemption: He gave himself. The Father gave him, but he gave himself too; and, in the freeness and voluntariness, as well as the greatness of the offering, lay the acceptableness and merit of it. Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself, Joh 10:17, Joh 10:18. So Joh 17:19, " For their sakes I sanctify myself, or separate and devote myself to this work, to be both a priest and a sacrifice to God for the sins of men."The human nature was the offering, and the divine the altar, sanctifying the gift, and the whole the act of the person. He gave himself a ransom for all, 1Ti 2:6. Once in the end of the world hath he appeared, to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself. He was the priest and sacrifice too. We are redeemed, not with silver and gold, but the precious blood of Christ (1Pe 1:18, 1Pe 1:19), called the blood of God (Act 20:28), that is, of him who is God.

3. The persons for whom: For us, us poor perishing sinners, gone off from God, and turned rebels against him. He gave himself for us, not only for our good, but in our stead. Messiah was cut off, not for himself, but for us. He suffered, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, 1Pe 3:18. He was made sin for us (an offering and sacrifice for sin), that we might be made the righteousness of God in him, 2Co 5:21. Wonderful condescension and grace! He loved us, and gave himself for us; what can we do less than love and give up ourselves to him? Especially considering,

4. The ends of his giving himself for us, (1.) That he might redeem us from all iniquity. This is fitted to the first lesson, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts. Christ gave himself to redeem us from these, therefore put them away. To love and live in sin is to trample under foot redeeming blood, to despise and reject one of the greatest benefits of it, and to act counter to its design. But how could the short sufferings of Christ redeem us from all iniquity? Answer, Through the infinite dignity of his person. He who was God suffered, though not as God. The acts and properties of either nature are attributed to the person. God purchased his church with his own blood, Act 20:28. Could payment be made at once, no need of suffering for ever. A mere creature could not do this, from the finiteness of his nature; but God - man could. The great God and our Saviour gave himself for us: this accounts for it. By one offering he hath for ever perfected those that are sanctified, Heb 9:25, Heb 9:26; Heb 10:14. He needed not to offer himself often, nor could he be holden of death, when he had once undergone it. Happy end and fruit of Christ's death, redemption from all iniquity! Christ died for this: and, (2.) To purify to himself a peculiar people. This enforces the second lesson: To live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world. Christ died to purify as well as to pardon - to obtain grace, to heal the nature, as well as to free from guilt and condemnation. He gave himself for his church, to cleanse it. Thus does he make to himself a peculiar people, by purifying them. Thus are they distinguished from the world that lies in wickedness; they are born of God, and assimilated to him, bear his image, are holy as their heavenly Father is holy. Observe, Redemption from sin and sanctification of the nature go together, and both make a peculiar people unto God: freedom from guilt and condemnation, freedom from the power of lusts, and purification of soul by the Spirit. These are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, and so a peculiar people. And, (3.) Zealous of good works. This peculiar people, as they are made so by grace purifying them, so must they be seen to be so by doing good, and a zeal therein. Observe, The gospel is not a doctrine of licentiousness, but of holiness and good life. We are redeemed from our vain conversation, to serve God in holiness and righteousness all the days of our life. Let us see then that we do good, and have zeal in it; only looking that zeal be guided by knowledge and spirited with love, directed to the glory of God, and always in some good thing. And thus of the motive to the duties directed, from the end of Christ's death.

Matthew Henry: Tit 2:15

The apostle closes the chapter (as he began it) with a summary direction to Titus upon the whole, in which we have the matter and manner of ministers' teaching, and a special instruction to Titus in reference to himself.

I. The matter of ministers' teaching: These thing, namely, those before mentioned: not Jewish fables and traditions, but the truths and duties of the gospel, of avoiding sin, and living soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world. Observe, Ministers in their preaching must keep close to the word of God. If any man speak, let him speak as the oracles of God, 1Pe 4:11, and not the figments and inventions of his own brain.

II. The manner; by doctrine, and exhortation, and reproof with all authority. 2Ti 3:16, All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, and for instruction in righteousness; that is, to teach sound doctrine, to convince of sin and refute error, to reform the life, and to carry forward in what is just and good; that the man of God (the Christian or minister) may be perfect, thoroughly furnished to all good works that are to be practised by himself or to be taught to others. Here is what will furnish for all parts of his duty, and the right discharge of them. " These things speak, or teach; shun not to declare the whole counsel of God."The great and necessary truths and duties of the gospel, especially, these speak and exhort, parakalei , press with much earnestness. Ministers must not be cold and lifeless in delivering heavenly doctrine and precepts, as if they were indifferent things or of little concern; but they must urge them with earnestness suitable to their nature and importance; they must call upon persons to mind and heed, and not be hearers only, deceiving themselves; but doers of the word, that they may be blessed therein. And rebuke; convince and reprove such as contradict or gainsay, or neglect and do not receive the truth as they should, or retain it in unrighteousness - those who hear it not with such a believing and obedient mind and heart as they ought, but, instead of this (it may be) live in contrary practices, showing themselves stubborn and disobedient, and to every good work reprobate. Rebuke with all authority, as coming in the name of God, and armed with his threatenings and discipline, whoever make light of which will do it at their peril. Ministers are reprovers in the gate.

III. Here is a special instruction to Titus in reference to himself: " Let no man despise thee; that is, give no occasion to do so, nor suffer it without reproof, considering that he who despiseth despiseth not man, but God. "Or thus, " Speak and exhort these things, press them upon all, as they may respectively be concerned; with boldness and faithfulness reprove sin, and carefully look to thyself and thy own conduct, and then none will despise thee."The most effectual way for ministers to secure themselves from contempt is to keep close to the doctrine of Christ, and imitate his example - to preach and live well, and do their duty with prudence and courage; this will best preserve both their reputation and their comfort.

Perhaps too an admonition might be here intended to the people - that Titus, though young, and but a substitute of the apostle, yet should not be condemned by them, but considered and respected as a faithful minister of Christ, and encouraged and supported in his work and office. " Know those that labour among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you; and esteem them very highly in love for their work's sake, 1Th 5:12, 1Th 5:13. Mind their teaching, respect their persons, support them in their function, and, what in you lies, further their endeavours for the honour of God and the salvation of souls."

Barclay: Tit 2:1-2

This whole chapter deals with what might be called The Christian Character in Action. It takes people by their various ages and stations and lays down what they ought to be within the world. It begins with the senior men.

They must be sober. The word is nephalios (3524), and it literally means sober in contradistinction to given to over-indulgence in wine. The point is that when a man has reached years of seniority, he ought to have teamed what are, and what are not, true pleasures. The senior men should have teamed that the pleasures of self-indulgence cost far more than they are worth.

They must be serious. The word is semnos (4586), and it describes the behaviour which is serious in the right way. It does not describe the demeanour of a person who is a gloomy killjoy, but the conduct of the man who knows that he lives in the light of eternity, and that before so very long he will leave the society of men for the society of God.

They must be prudent. The word is sophron (4998), and it describes the man with the mind which has everything under control. Over the years the senior men must have acquired that cleansing, saving strength of mind which has learned to govern every instinct and passion until each has its proper place and no more.

The three words taken together mean that the senior man must have learned what can only be called the gravity of life. A certain amount of recklessness and of unthinkingness may be pardonable in youth, but the years should bring their wisdom. One of the most tragic sights in life is a man who has learned nothing from them.

Further, there are three great qualities in which the senior man must be healthy.

He must be healthy in faith. If a man lives really close to Christ, the passing of the years and the experiences of life far from taking his faith away will make his faith even stronger. The years must teach us, not to trust God less but to trust him more.

He must be healthy in love. It may well be that the greatest danger of age is that it should drift into censoriousness and fault-finding. Sometimes the years take kindly sympathy away. It is fatally possible for a man to become so settled in his ways that he comes unconsciously to resent all new thoughts and ways. But the years ought to bring, not increasing intolerance but increasing sympathy with the views and mistakes of others.

He must be healthy in fortitude. The years should temper a man like steel, so that he can bear more and more, and emerge more and more the conqueror over life's troubles.

Barclay: Tit 2:3-5

It is clear that in the early Church a most honoured and responsible position was given to the older women. E. F. Brown, who was himself a missionary in India and knew much about Anglo-Indian society in the old days, relates a most interesting thing. A friend of his on furlough in England was asked: "What is it you most want in India?" And his surprising answer was: "Grandmothers." In the old days there were few older women in Anglo-Indian society, because those engaged in the administration of the country almost invariably came to the end of their service and returned to Britain while still fairly young; and the lack of older women was a serious want. E. F. Brown goes on to say: "Old women play a very important part in society--how large a part one does not realize, till one witnesses a social life from which they are almost absent. Kindly grandmothers and sweet charitable old maids are the natural advisers of the young of both sexes." The older women to whom the years have brought serenity and sympathy and understanding have a part to play in the life of the Church and of the community which is peculiarly their own.

Here the qualities which characterize them are laid down. Their demeanour must be such as befits those who are engaged in sacred things. As has been said: "They must carry into daily life the demeanour of priestesses in a temple." As Clement of Alexandria had it: "The Christian must live as if all life was a sacred assembly." It is easy to see what a difference it would make to the peace and fellowship of the Church, if it was always remembered that we are engaged in sacred things. Much of the embittered argument and the touchiness and the intolerance which all too frequently characterize church activities would vanish overnight.

They must not spread slanderous stories. It is a curious trait of human nature that most people would rather repeat and hear a malicious tale than one to someone's credit. It is no bad resolution to make up our minds to say nothing at all about people if we cannot find anything good to say.

The older women must teach and train the younger. Sometimes it would seem that the only gift experience gives to some is that of pouring cold water on the plans and dreams of others. It is a Christian duty ever to use experience to guide and encourage, and not to daunt and discourage.

Barclay: Tit 2:3-5

The younger women are bidden to be devoted to their husbands and their children, to be prudent and chaste, to manage their households well, to be kindly to their servants and to be obedient to their husbands; and the object of such conduct is that no one will be able to speak evil of the word of God.

In this passage there is both something that is temporary and something that is permanent.

In the ancient Greek world the respectable woman lived a completely secluded life. In the house she had her own quarters and seldom left them, not even to sit at meals with the menfolk of the family; and into them came no man except her husband. She never attended any public assemblies or meetings; she seldom appeared on the streets, and, when she did, she never did so alone. In fact it has been said that there was no honourable way in which a Greek woman could make a living. No trade or profession was open to her; and if she tried to earn a living, she was driven to prostitution. If the women of the ancient Church had suddenly burst every limitation which the centuries had imposed upon them, the only result would have been to bring discredit on the Church and cause people to say that Christianity corrupted womanhood. The life laid down here seems narrow and circumscribed, but it is to be read against its background. In that sense this passage is temporary.

But there is also a sense in which it is permanent. It is the simple fact that there is no greater task, responsibility and privilege in this world than to make a home. It may well be that when women are involved in the hundred and one wearing duties which children and a home bring with them, they may say: "If only I could be done with all this, so that I could live a truly religious life." There is in fact nowhere where a truly religious life can better be lived than within the home. As John Keble had it:

"We need not bid, for cloistered cell,

Our neighbour and our work farewell,

Nor strive to wind ourselves too high

For sinful man beneath the sky;

The trivial round, the common task,

Will furnish all we need to ask--

Room to deny ourselves, a road

To bring us daily nearer God."

In the last analysis there can be no greater career than that of homemaking. Many a man, who has set his mark upon the world, has been enabled to do so simply because someone at home loved him and tended him. It is infinitely more important that a mother should be at home to put her children to bed and hear them say their prayers than that she should attend all the public and Church meetings in the world.

Barclay: Tit 2:6

The duty of the younger men is summed up in one sentence, but it is a pregnant one. They are bidden remember the duty of prudence. As we have already seen, the man who is prudent, sophron (4998), has that quality of mind which keeps life safe. He has the security which comes from having all things under control.

The time of youth is necessarily a time of danger.

(i) In youth the blood runs hotter and the passions speak more commandingly. The tide of life runs strongest in youth and it sometimes threatens to sweep a young person away.

(ii) In youth there are more opportunities for going wrong. Young people are thrown into company where temptation can speak with a most compelling voice. Often they have to study or to work away from home and from the influences which would keep them right. He has not yet taken upon himself the responsibility of a home and a family; he has not yet given hostages to fortune; and he does not yet possess the anchors which hold an older person in the right way through a sheer sense of obligation. In youth there are far more opportunities to make shipwreck of life.

(iii) In youth there is often that confidence which comes from lack of experience. In almost every sphere of life a younger person will be more reckless than his elders, for the simple reason that he has not yet discovered all the things which can go wrong. To take a simple example, he will often drive a motor car much faster simply because he has not yet discovered how easily an accident can take place or on how slender a piece of metal the safety of a car depends. He will often shoulder a responsibility in a much more carefree spirit than an older person, because he has not known the difficulties and has not experienced how easily shipwreck may be made. No one can buy experience; that is something for which only the years can pay. There is a risk, as there is a glory, in being young.

For that very reason, the first thing at which any young person must aim is self-mastery. No one can ever serve others until he has mastered himself. "He who rules his spirit is greater than he who takes a city" (Pro 16:32).

Self-discipline is not among the more glamorous of the virtues, but it is the very stuff of life. When the eagerness of youth is buttressed by the solidity of self-mastery, something really great comes into life.

Barclay: Tit 2:7-8

If Titus' teaching is to be effective, it must be backed by the witness of his own life. He is himself to be the demonstration of all that he teaches.

(i) It must be clear that his motives are absolutely pure. The Christian teacher and preacher is always faced with certain temptations. There is always the danger of self-display, the temptation to demonstrate one's own cleverness and to seek to attract notice to oneself rather than to God's message. There is always the temptation to power. The teacher, the preacher, the pastor is always confronted with the temptation to be a dictator. Leader he must be, but dictator never. He will find that men can be led, but that they will never be driven. If there is one danger which confronts the Christian teacher and preacher more than another, it is to set before himself the wrong standards of success. It can often happen that the man who has never been heard of outside his own sphere of work is in God's eyes a far greater success than the man whose name is on every lip.

(ii) He must have dignity. Dignity is not aloofness, or arrogance, or pride; it is the consciousness of having the terrible responsibility of being the ambassador of Christ. Other men may stoop to pettiness; he must be above it. Other men may bear their grudges; he must have no bitterness. Other men may be touchy about their place; he must have a humility which has forgotten that it has a place. Other men may grow irritable or blaze into anger in an argument; he must have a serenity which cannot be provoked. Nothing so injures the cause of Christ as for the leaders of the Church and the pastors of the people to descend to conduct and to words unbefitting an envoy of Christ.

(iii) He must have a sound message. The Christian teacher and preacher must be certain to propagate the truths of the gospel and not his own ideas. There is nothing easier for him than to spend his time on side-issues; he might well have one prayer: "God, give me a sense of proportion." The central things of the faith will last him a lifetime. As soon as he becomes a propagandist either for his own ideas or for some sectional interest, he ceases to be an effective preacher or teacher of the word of God.

The duty laid on Titus is the tremendous task, not of talking to men about Christ, but of showing him to them. It must be true of him as it was of Chaucer's saintly parson:

"But Cristes love, and his apostles twelve

He taught, but first he folwed it him-selve."

The greatest compliment that can be paid a teacher is to say of him: "First he wrought, and then he taught."

Barclay: Tit 2:9-10

In the early Church the problem of the Christian workman was acute. It was one which could operate in two directions.

If the master was a heathen, the responsibility laid upon the servant was heavy indeed, for it was perhaps only through his conduct that the master could ever come to see what Christianity was. It was the task of the workman to show the master what a Christian could be; and that responsibility still lies upon the Christian workman. A large number of people never willingly darken a Church door; a minister of the Church seldom gets a chance to speak to them. How then is Christianity ever to make contact with them? The only possible way is for a fellow workman to show them what Christianity is. There is a famous story of St. Francis. One day he said to one of his young friars: "Let us go down to the village and preach to the people." So they went. They stopped to talk to this man and to that. They begged a crust at this door and that. Francis stopped to play with the children, and exchanged a greeting with the passers-by. Then they turned to go home. "But father," said the novice, "when do we preach?" "Preach?" smiled Francis. "Every step we took, every word we spoke, every action we did, has been a sermon."

There was another side to the problem. If the master was a Christian, a new temptation came into the life of the Christian workman. He might attempt to trade on his Christianity. He might think that, because he was a Christian, special allowances would be made for him. He might expect to "get away" with things because both he and the master were members of the same Church. It is perfectly possible for a man to trade on his Christianity--and there is no worse advertisement for it than a man who does that.

Paul lists the qualities of the Christian workman.

He is obedient. The Christian is never a man who is above taking orders. His Christianity teaches him how to serve. He is efficient. He is determined to give satisfaction. The Christian workman can never put less than his best into any task that is given him to do. He is respectful. He does not think that his Christianity gives him a special right to be undisciplined. Christianity does not obliterate the necessary lines of authority in the world of industry and of commerce. He is honest. Others may stoop to the petty dishonesties of which the world is full. His hands are clean. He is faithful. His master can rely upon his loyalty.

It may well be that the man who takes his Christianity to his work will run into trouble; but, if he sticks to it, he will end by winning the respect of all men.

E. F. Brown tells of a thing which happened in India. "A Christian servant in India was once sent by his master with a verbal message which he knew to be untrue. He refused to deliver it. Though his master was very angry at the time, he respected the servant all the more afterwards and knew that he could always trust him in his own matters."

The truth is that in the end the world comes to see that the Christian workman is the one most worth having. In one sense, it is hard to be a Christian at our work; in another sense, it is easier than we think, for there is not a master under the sun who is not desperately looking for workmen on whose loyalty and efficiency he can rely.

Barclay: Tit 2:11-14

There are few passages in the New Testament which so vividly set out the moral power of the Incarnation as this does. Its whole stress is the miracle of moral change which Jesus Christ can work.

This miracle is repeatedly here expressed in the most interesting and significant way. Isaiah once exhorted his people: "Cease to do evil; learn to do good" (Isa 1:16-17). First, there is the negative side of goodness, the giving up of that which is evil and the liberation from that which is low; second, there is its positive side, the acquisition of the shining virtues which mark the Christian life.

First, there is the renunciation of all godlessness and worldly desires. What did Paul mean by worldly desires? Chrysostom said that worldly things are things which do not pass over with us into heaven but are dissolved together with this present world. A man is very short-sighted if he sets all his heart and expends all his labour on things which he must leave behind when he quits this world. But an even simpler interpretation of worldly desires is that they are for things we could not show to God. It is only Christ who can make not only our outward life but also our inward heart fit for God to see.

That was the negative side of the moral power of the incarnation; now comes the positive side. Jesus Christ makes us able to live with the prudence which has everything under perfect control, and which allows no passion or desire more than its proper place; with the justice which enables us to give both to God and to men that which is their due; with the reverence which makes us live in the awareness that this world is nothing other than the temple of God.

The dynamic of this new life is the expectation of the coming of Jesus Christ. When a royal visit is expected, everything is cleansed and decorated, and made fit for the royal eye to see. The Christian is the man who is always prepared for the coming of the King of kings.

Finally Paul goes on to sum up what Jesus Christ has done, and once again he does it first negatively and then positively.

Jesus has redeemed us from the power of lawlessness, that power which makes us sin.

Jesus can purify us until we are fit to be the special people of God. The word we have translated special (periousios, 4041) is interesting. It means reserved for; and it was specially used for that part of the spoils of a battle or a campaign which the king who had conquered set apart specially for himself. Through the work of Jesus Christ, the Christian becomes fit to be the special possession of God.

The moral power of the Incarnation is a tremendous thought. Christ not only liberated us from the penalty of past sin; he can enable us to live the perfect life within this world of space and time; and he can so cleanse us that we become fit in the life to come to be the special possession of God.

Barclay: Tit 2:15

Here Paul succinctly lays before Titus the threefold task of the Christian preacher, teacher and leader.

It is a task of proclamation. There is a message to be proclaimed. There are some things about which argument is not possible and on which discussion is not relevant. There are times when he must say: "Thus saith the Lord."

It is a task of encouragement. Any preacher who reduces his audience to bleak despair has failed in his task. Men must be convicted of their sin, not that they may feel that their case is hopeless, but that they may be led to the grace which is greater than all their sin.

It is a task of conviction. The eyes of the sinner must be opened to his sin; the mind of the misguided must be led to realize its mistake; the heart of the heedless must be stabbed awake. The Christian message is no opiate to send men to sleep; it is rather the blinding light which shows men themselves as they are and God as he is.

Constable: Tit 1:5--3:12

II. INSTRUCTIONS FOR SETTING THE CHURCH IN ORDER 1:5--3:11

As in 1 Timothy, Paul plunged into the business of his letter immediately since he was writing a trusted colleague. This partially explains the absence of a thanksgiving section in these two epistles. The serious threat of false teaching may be another reason. By contrast, 2 Timothy is more personal, and it contains a thanksgiving.

Constable: Tit 2:1-15

1. The behavior of various groups in the church 2:1-15

To establish order in the church Paul gave Titus instructions concerning the behavior of various groups of Christians that was appropriate for them. He had given directions concerning the appointment of proper leaders and had warned about subversive teachers in chapter 1. Now he advised regarding pastoral oversight.

"Paul here stresses the importance of building up the inner life of believers as the best antidote against error."³⁸

"No condition and no period of life is to remain unaffected by the sanctifying influence of the gospel."³⁹

Constable: Tit 2:2

Older men 2:2

Titus was to remind older men to be temperate (Gr. nephalious; sober, vigilant, clear-headed; 1 Tim. 3:2), dignified (Gr. semnous; worthy of respect, serious-minded rather than clowns), and sensible (Gr. sophronas; self-controlled; 1 Tim. 3:2; Titus 1:8; 2:4). These characteristics are all marks of maturity. They should also be godly. This means being sound in faith (Gr. hygiainontas te pistei; trust in God rather than correct in doctrine here), love (Gr. agape; concern for other people), and perseverance (Gr. hypomone; patiently enduring in view of their hope as believers).

". . . the years ought to bring, not an increasing intolerance, but an increasing tolerance and sympathy for the views and with the mistakes of others."⁴⁰

Constable: Tit 2:3

Older women 2:3

These women were also to give evidence of their reverence for God in their behavior. Negatively they should avoid malicious gossip (Gr. me diabolous; slandering others; 1 Tim. 3:11; 5:13-14) and dependence on enslaving substances such as wine (Gr. mede oino pollo dedoulomenas; 1 Tim. 3:8). Positively they should teach what is good (Gr. kalodidaskalous) by deed as well as word and encourage the younger women to fulfill their responsibilities (v. 4a).

"We have bought into the notion that older people have had their day of usefulness and ought to make way for the young. But the principle here is quite the opposite. With age and experience come wisdom, and many older women have discovered secrets of godly living in relation to their husbands, children and neighbors and in the workplace that could save younger women a lot of unnecessary grief. And when the unavoidable trials come to the young woman, who better to guide her through than an older sister who has been through it before? Somehow the church must see that younger women have contact with older women."⁴¹

Constable: Tit 2:4-5

Young women 2:4-5

Paul listed seven responsibilities of these women. They were (1) to be lovers of their husbands (to put their welfare before self-interests), (2) to be lovers of their children, and (3) to be sensible (Gr. sophronas; self-controlled). They were also (4) to be pure (Gr. hagnas) and (5) to be workers at home (Gr. oikourgous, producers of orderliness in the home, 1 Tim. 5:14; not necessarily occupied exclusively with household chores). Finally they were (6) to be kind (Gr. agthas) and (7) to be subject to their own husbands (Gr. hypotassomenas tois idiois andrasin) as to God's ordained authority in their family; Eph. 5:22; Col. 3:18; 1 Pet. 3:1). Such behavior would guard the Word of God from dishonor by those who would otherwise observe inconsistency between the teaching of Scripture and the conduct of these women.

"Here we have the first of several clear articulations of the need for good works for the sake of nonbelievers . . . [cf. 2:1, 10, 11, 14; 3:2, 8, 14])."⁴²

"The training of the younger women is the duty, not of Titus, but the older women, qualified to do so by position and character. Train' means to school in the lessons of sobriety and self-control (cf. vv. 2, 5). Younger' is a positive adjective literally meaning new' or fresh' and probably suggests a reference to the newly married."⁴³

The word "subject" (Gr. hypotasso, v. 5) in the phrase "subject to their husbands" is not the exact equivalent of "to obey."

"The hypotassisthai which Paul here [in Rom. 13:1] and elsewhere [e.g., Titus 2:5] enjoins is to be understood in terms of God's taxis or order.' It is the responsible acceptance of a relationship in which God has placed one and the resulting honest attempt to fulfill the duties which it imposes on one [cf. Eph. 5:24]."⁴⁴

Paul was addressing himself to the typical young married woman who has children. Other young women would need to make adjustments to their situations in harmony with the principles underlying these directions.

Loving in this way involves unconditional acceptance. Wives need to accept their husbands as they are, namely as imperfect sinners like themselves. This acceptance should not depend on the husband's performance but on his worth as a good gift God has given to the wife. The wife needs to accept her husband's thoughts, feelings, decisions, and failures. Love is active, not passive. It is something we do. Love involves listening because listening says, "I love you and I care about you." Loving a husband involves a wife accepting her lifestyle that results from her husband's schedule. It involves protecting him from criticism in public as his ally rather than criticizing him before others. Love involves committing to a mutually fulfilling sexual relationship and sometimes taking the initiative for his pleasure. The best thing a couple can do for their children is to love each other unconditionally.

God wants wives to make homemaking a priority. A woman's home is the primary arena of her ministry. It also makes a statement about her values. Normally homemaking includes nurturing children (cf. Prov. 1:8; 1 Thess. 2:7). Supplementing the family income may be a possible option (cf. Prov. 31:16, 34). However a mother should take a job only if both her husband and she agree that this would be best for the family.

"A wife's first responsibility is in her home."⁴⁵

"The wise husband allows his wife to manage the affairs of the household, for this is her ministry."⁴⁶

The World's View	God's View
1. Home is a boring drudgey.	1. Home is a haven to come to from the world.
2. Homemaking and children are a burden.	2. They are God's good gifts.
3. Value material success and self-gratification NOW.	3. Value character and godliness, and invest in the future.
4. Place children in childcare.	4. Parents should teach and fulfill their responsibilities to train their children.
5. Children, homemaking, and often marriage get in the way of self-achievement.	5. Raising godly children is one of the ways to fulfill God's purposes.
6. Demand your rights to fulfillment.	6. Give up your rights and become a servant.47

"Any marriage relationship that is conceived and maintained only on the basis of each member adhering to certain prescribed legal requirements is probably doomed from the beginning. In considering the New Testament teaching on marriage, especially in Paul's letters, the emphasis appears to be on the maintenance of a mutual or reciprocal commitment of the husband and the wife to an exclusive, intimate, loving, and caring partnership. When these prescribed biblical attitudes between husband and wife prevail, there will be little (if any) need for resorting to God's intended order for establishing authority within the home."⁴⁸

Constable: Tit 2:6-8

Young men 2:6-8

The same principles apply to the behavior of young men. Since Titus was one of these, Paul addressed him personally. They should also be sensible (Gr. sophronein; self-controlled, vv. 2, 5, 6) and a good example (pattern) of good deeds (1 Tim. 4:15-16).

"Since young men are inclined to be somewhat impetuous and unrestrained in conduct, their basic need is to be self-controlled,' cultivating balance and self-restraint in daily practice."⁴⁹

They do this by maintaining purity in the teaching of God's truth as teachers or simply practitioners, by being dignified (serious, v. 2), and by speech that others cannot legitimately criticize. Obedience to these particulars would rob the enemies of the church of any reasonable grounds for criticism (cf. 1:16). They would be "put to shame" because they would have no factual basis for their opposition.

Constable: Tit 2:9-10

Bond-slaves 2:9-10

Slaves were (1) to be submissive to their own masters in everything and (2) to try to please their masters. They were (3) to refrain from talking back when given instructions, (4) not to steal from them, and (5) to prove completely trustworthy. Again the reason for this kind of behavior follows. It is that such behavior is in harmony with and therefore adorns (contributes to the enhancement of by providing a complimentary setting for) the teaching concerning God our Savior.⁵⁰

"Since slaves were part of the Hellenistic household, it is quite possible that the false teachers' disruption of Cretan households (1:11) accounts for the kind of disrespectful behavior among slaves implied by this set of instructions. Something similar had occurred in Ephesus (see 1 Tim 6:1-2)."⁵¹

"Where all around there is disrespect or indifference to those in authority, a Christian's respectful attitude and speech, backed up by good performance, will demonstrate that God's message of salvation produces positive, visible results. This is an opportunity for witness that we must not miss."⁵²

"There are no slaves in our [United States] society today, but there are employees. Christian workers must obey orders and not talk back. They must not steal from their employers. Millions of dollars are lost each year by employers whose workers steal from them, everything from paper clips and pencils to office machines and vehicles. They owe it to me!' is no excuse. Neither is, Well, I've earned it!'"⁵³

Constable: Tit 2:11-14

Rationale for such behavior 2:11-14

"The previous paragraph [2:1-10] has been a challenge to the several groups in the Cretan churches to accept the specifically Christian pattern of behavior. Its presuppositions may at first sight seem prosaically humdrum and conventional, but Paul now eloquently reminds Titus that they have their basis in the gospel itself. It was precisely in order to raise men to a higher quality of life that God intervened in history in the incarnation."⁵⁴

"There are few passages in the New Testament which so vividly set out the moral power of the Incarnation as this passage does."⁵⁵

2:11 "For" introduces Paul's full theological reason for requiring the conduct above, why such conduct harmonizes with sound doctrine (v. 1).⁵⁶ In short, it is the proper response to God's grace. God has manifested His grace (unmerited favor) in Christ and the gospel. This has resulted in two things: the possibility of salvation for all and the actual salvation of all who believe in Christ (1 Tim. 2:4, 6; 4:10).

"In the Greek, has appeared' stand emphatically at the beginning, stressing the manifestation of grace as a historical reality. The reference is to Christ's entire earthly life--his birth, life, death, and resurrection. The verb epephane, from which we derive our word epiphany,' means to become visible, make an appearance,' and conveys the image of grace suddenly breaking in on our moral darkness, like the rising sun. (It is used of the sun in Acts 27:20.) Men could never have formed an adequate conception of that grace apart from its personal manifestation in Christ, in his incarnation and atonement."⁵⁷

2:12 When the Christian appreciates this grace it teaches him or her. It instructs us negatively to deny ungodliness, the root problem, and worldly passions, the manifestation of the root problem. These passions are the desires that unbelievers find so appealing but which are not in harmony with God's character and will, though they are typical of the world system. It instructs us positively to live sensibly (Gr. sophronos; self-controlled inwardly, cf. vv. 2, 5, 6), righteously (Gr. dikaios; morally upright outwardly), and godly (Gr. eusebos; reverently upwardly) in this age.

2:13 The blessed hope of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ's appearing in glory at the Rapture also motivates the sensitive Christian to honor God by his or her behavior now.⁵⁸ The Greek verb prosdechomenoi ("looking for") is in the present tense indicating that this waiting should be our characteristic attitude, always ready to welcome the returning Lord. We do not want to feel ashamed when we meet Him face to face (1 John 2:28; 3:3). In the Greek text one article, "the," introduces both "blessed hope" and "glorious appearing" suggesting that Paul was viewing one event from two aspects. The blessed hope is the glorious appearing of our Savior.

"In the New Testament hope does not indicate merely what is wished for but what is assured."⁵⁹

"In light of the concept of the imminent coming of Christ and the fact that the New Testament does teach His imminent coming, we can conclude that the Pretribulation Rapture view is the only view of the Rapture of the church that comfortably fits the New Testament teaching of the imminent coming of Christ. It is the only view that can honestly say that Christ could return at any moment, because it alone teaches that Christ will come to rapture the church before the 70th week of Daniel 9 or the Tribulation period begins and that nothing else must happen before His return."⁶⁰

"Paul . . . does not ask us to look for the Tribulation, or the Antichrist, or for persecution and martyrdom, or for death, but for the return of Christ. If any of these events must precede the Rapture, then how can we help looking for them rather than the Lord's coming? Such a view of the coming of the Lord can at best only induce a very general interest in the blessed hope.'"⁶¹

"The unusual phrase the great God,' found only here in the New Testament, is best accounted for as a Christological application of an Old Testament description of God."⁶²

In other words, Paul described the appearing and glory of one Person, our great God and Savior Jesus Christ.⁶³

2:14 Christ's intent in providing salvation for us was to buy our freedom from slavery to sin and wickedness.

"First, the verb gave (and indeed the entire saying--who gave himself for us) portrays Christ's death as a ritual offering made specifically to atone for sins (Rom 4:25; 8:32; compare Gal 1:4). . . .

"Second, the note of willingness is emphasized, for it is said that he gave himself. . . .

"Third, the phrase for us reveals that this offering was both representative and substitutionary."⁶⁴

Christ's purpose was also to purify a people for Himself who are eager to do what is right and good.

"When a royal visit is expected, everything is cleansed and decorated, and made fit for the royal eye to see."⁶⁵

"The highest and purest motivation for Christian behavior is not based on what we can do for God but rather upon what God has done for us and yet will do."⁶⁶

To summarize this section (vv. 11-14), the grace of God should result in our present commitment to deny what He detests and to pursue what He values. We see God's grace in His past provision of salvation in Christ and the prospect of Christ's future return to take us to be with Himself forever. The fact that so few Christians make this commitment is disappointing, but it is true to life, and Jesus Christ anticipated it (Luke 17:11-19).

Constable: Tit 2:15

Concluding charge 2:15

This last verse concludes the section of instructions to various groups in the church (ch. 2). Paul urged Titus to teach, exhort, and reprove, in accord with what the apostle had just revealed, with full authority since it was divine revelation. He should let no one intimidate him because the truth was at stake.

"The minister's authority rests in the nature of his message; he is not raised above the truth but the truth above him."⁶⁷

College: Tit 2:1-15

TITUS 2

III. INSTRUCTIONS FOR VARIOUS GROUPS (2:1-15)

The current section is similar to 1 Tim 5:1-2, where people are grouped by sex and age. This time, however, Paul does not give instructions as to how the minister is to relate to each group. Instead he gives instructions as to the attitudes and behaviors of the members of each group. Paul is very much concerned about how Christians will be viewed by pagans "so that in every way they will make the teaching about God our Savior attractive" (2:10).

A. BEHAVIOR AND SOUND DOCTRINE (2:1)

¹ You must teach what is in accord with sound doctrine.

The sentence begins with an adversative conjunction not translated by the NIV followed by an emphatic pronoun (suΙ dev , su de , "but you"). After being given instructions about men to be appointed as elders and their responsibility of dealing with false teaching, Titus is now given instructions about what he is to teach. The word translated "teach" (lalei' , lalei ) is literally "speak." It may well be deemed a milder term than the imperatives of 1 Timothy ("exhort, charge, teach"). Titus is to make sure that his teaching accords with "sound doctrine" ("healthy teaching"; see discussion of the phrase in 1 Tim 1:10).

B. INSTRUCTIONS FOR OLDER MEN (2:2)

² Teach the older men to be temperate, worthy of respect, self-controlled, and sound in faith, in love and in endurance.

Paul begins his instructions to the various groups in Titus with older men just as he did in 1 Tim 5:1. It is primarily, if not exclusively, from this group of men that elders/overseers were selected. As Fee has noted, it is not then surprising that the qualities that these "older men" are to have parallel the qualifications for elders/overseers and deacons. Older men are to be "temperate" (nhfalivou" , nçphalio us ; cf. 1 Tim 3:2), "worthy of respect" (semnouv" , semnous ; cf. 1 Tim 3:8), and "self-controlled" (swvfrona" , sôphronas ; cf. 1:8; 2:5; 1 Tim 3:2).

Older men are to be "sound" (or "healthy") in a triad of Christian virtues - "in faith, in love and in endurance." These three virtues are also linked in 1 Tim 6:11-12; 2 Tim 3:10; and 1 Thess 1:3.

C. INSTRUCTIONS FOR OLDER WOMEN AND YOUNGER WOMEN (2:3-5)

³ Likewise, teach the older women to be reverent in the way they live, not to be slanderers or addicted to much wine, but to teach what is good. ⁴ Then they can train the younger women to love their husbands and children, ⁵ to be self-controlled and pure, to be busy at home, to be kind, and to be subject to their husbands, so that no one will malign the word of God.

2:3 Likewise, teach the older women to be reverent in the way they live,

Paul uses the word "likewise," a favorite expression in Pastoral Epistles to indicate a closeness of comparison, to introduce his instructions to "older women." They are to be taught to be reverent in the way they live (literally "with a demeanor which suits the sacred").

not to be slanderers or addicted to much wine,

Guthrie has suggested that the next two terms - "not to be slanderers or addicted to much wine" - "again vividly portray the Cretan environment." Similar prohibitions were used earlier in giving the qualifications of deacons: the first (mhΙ diabovlou" , mç diabolous ) in 1 Tim 3:11 and the second (mhΙ oi[nw/ povllw/ dedoulwmevna" , mç oinô pollô dedoulômenas ) in 1 Tim 3:8. With the second prohibition Paul uses a much stronger participle than he uses with deacons. As Guthrie has noted, "Evidently in Crete the liability to these excesses was more severe than in Ephesus, especially among women, the verb (doulovw , douloô ) used here signifies 'bondage' (RSV 'slaves to drink'), a much stronger expression than the corresponding phrase in 1 Timothy."

but to teach what is good.

Paul now calls "older women" "to teach what is good" (kalodidaskavlou" , kalodidaskalous , a word that appears only here in the NT). This does not envisage the formal instruction of men. Such teaching is forbidden in 1 Tim 2:12, and there is no reason why Paul should take a different line at Crete than in Ephesus. Kelly holds that this is "rather the advice and encouragement they can give privately, by word and example."

2:4 Then they can train the younger women to love their husbands and children,

The call for older women to teach what is good provides for Paul's transition to "younger women" in vv. 4-5. Paul gives instructions to the younger women, but he does so by way of "the older women." The word translated "train" (swfronivzwsin , sôphronizôsin ) is from the same root as the word translated "self-controlled" in v. 2 and literally means "to bring someone to his or her senses." Fee suggests a rendering of something like "'wise them up' as to their responsibilities as wives." Paul gives seven qualities that younger women are to learn. The first two qualities are expressed by two Greek words (filavndrou" , philandrous ; filotevknou" , philoteknous ) which seem to comprise a single quality in English: "to love their husbands and children." These two qualities appear frequently in passages that discuss the characteristics of the good wife in antiquity. Guthrie has suggested that these requirements may well pinpoint a special weakness in the character of Cretans.

2:5 to be self-controlled and pure, to be busy at home, to be kind,

These younger women are also "to be self-controlled" (swvfrona" , sôphronas ; a term used of "older men" in v. 5; cf. 1:8; 1 Tim 3:2) and "pure" (i.e., "morally pure, chaste"; cf. 1 Tim 5:22). The next two characteristics can form a pair: "to be busy at home" (oijkourgouv" , oikourgous , literally "home workers") and "to be kind" (ajgaqav" , agathas ; literally "good women ," perhaps in the sense of not being irritable); or they may be taken together with the second being understood as a simple adjective, producing "good workers at home" or "fulfilling their household duties well." Since all of the virtues to this point have consisted of single adjectives or nouns, it is likely that one should understand Paul as giving two qualities for "younger women" at this juncture. "Busy at home" should be understood "diligent homemakers" with a wide range of activities included (cf. the worthy wife of Prov 31:10-31).

and to be subject to their husbands,

The younger women are also "to be subject to their husbands" (cf. Col 3:8; Eph 5:21-23; 1 Pet 3:1). The original literally says they are "to be subject to their own husbands." The NIV has apparently taken the word "own" (ijdivoi" , idiois ) as unnecessary. The word "own" does indicate that Paul has in mind submission to "husbands" and not men in general. The word translated "to be subject" (uJpotassamevna" , hypotassomenas ) is a perfect middle participle in Greek which, as Knight has noted, indicates that Paul has in mind an act which is both continual and voluntary. For Paul the idea of submission and, at the same time, equality is not problematic. One has to do with role and the other value. Subjection does not imply inferiority.

so that no one will malign the word of God.

Paul concludes with the reason for the training that the younger women are to receive: "so that no one will malign the word of God." "The word of God" is here "God's message," "the gospel" (cf. Phil 1:14; 2 Tim 2:9). For the world to "malign" or "blaspheme" the message or God's name on account of the actions of a believer is unthinkable (cf. Rom 2:24; 1 Tim 6:2; Titus 2:10).

E. INSTRUCTIONS FOR YOUNGER MEN (2:6-8)

⁶ Similarly, encourage the young men to be self-controlled. ⁷ In everything set them an example by doing what is good. In your teaching show integrity, seriousness ⁸ and soundness of speech that cannot be condemned, so that those who oppose you may be ashamed because they have nothing bad to say about us.

2:6 Similarly, encourage the young men to be self-controlled.

Titus is to teach the "younger men" both by words and by his "example." Paul again begins his admonition to a new group with "similarly" (wJsauvtw" , hôsautôs , "likewise" in v. 3). He is to "encourage" them "to be self-controlled" (swfronei'n , sôphronein , "to keep their heads") a concept indicating self-mastery, sensibleness, and clear thinking met earlier in Titus (vv. 2, 4, 5) with regard to "older men" and "younger women." One wonders, given the frequency of this word and its cognates in Titus, if self-control was not a particularly ominous problem on Crete.

2:7 In everything set them an example by doing what is good.

The prepositional phrase "in everything" (periΙ pavnta , peri panta ) can be taken either with v. 6 ("to be self-controlled in everything") or with v. 7 ("set an example in everything"). In the context, it seems more likely that the phrase should be taken with v. 6 indicating the sphere of self-control for "younger men." Titus is to "set an example" of self-control for these men. Again the NIV chooses not to translate a Greek word in the original (seautovn , seauton ) which would produce the following more emphatic translation: "set an example for them yourself ." Titus' example should be seen "in his good deeds" (a literal translation of the Greek phrase rendered "by doing what is good" in the NIV).

In your teaching show integrity, seriousness

In v. 7 Paul moves from Titus' "example" to his "teaching." His teaching must "show integrity" (literally "incorrupt"), "seriousness" (cf. 1 Tim 2:2; 3:4; denoting "a high moral tone and serious manner"), and "soundness of speech" (lovgon uJgih' , logon hygiç ).

2:8 and soundness of speech that cannot be condemned, so that those who oppose you may be ashamed because they have nothing bad to say about us.

The "soundness of speech" which Titus is to use does not refer to sound doctrine or teaching, but rather to a sound or "healthy" (cf. 1 Tim 1:10; and Titus 1:9, 13, 2:1, 2) manner of speech. The phrase that follows validates this interpretation: "that cannot be condemned" (i.e., "is beyond reproach"). Paul tells Titus that teaching in the manner he has prescribed will guarantee that "those who oppose" (literally "the one who opposes") him will "be ashamed because they have nothing bad to say about us." Paul seems to be saying that Titus' conduct should be such that the opponents of Titus, Paul, and the truth will either (a) be disgraced or (b) be shamed into repentance. Paul indicates that Titus and his teaching reflect on Paul and his associates ("about us").

One can here see similarities between the way Paul deals with "younger women" through "older women" (vv. 4-5) and the way he here deals with "younger men" through Titus.

F. INSTRUCTIONS FOR SLAVES (2:9-10)

⁹ Teach slaves to be subject to their masters in everything, to try to please them, not to talk back to them, ¹⁰ and not to steal from them, but to show that they can be fully trusted, so that in every way they will make the teaching about God our Savior attractive.

The move to instructions for slaves from other instructions based on sex and age seems a bit strange to the modern reader.

2:9 Teach slaves to be subject to their masters in everything,

The instructions are clearly linked by the word "teach" (parakalei' , parakalei , rendered "encourage" in v. 6). The instructions given to "slaves" have much in common with the instructions earlier to "younger women" (vv. 4-5).

Guthrie has suggested that Paul's change from "obey" in instructions given to slaves in Ephesus (Eph 6:5) and Colosse (Col 3:22) to "be subject" (uJpotavssw , hypotassô ) in Titus may well suggest a "greater tendency on part of Christian slaves in Crete to abuse new-found emancipation in Christ." Again the verb "to be subject" is present middle (this time an infinitive; cf. v. 5) indicating continual and voluntary action. They are "to subject themselves to their own masters" as younger women were "to subject themselves to their own husbands."

In v. 9 one is again faced with the dilemma of deciding whether "in everything" (ejn pa'sin , en pasin ) is to be taken with the preceding verb, "to subject," or the one that follows, "to please." While no conclusive arguments have been given, most favor taking "in everything" with the verb "to subject" for the following reasons: (1) in Col 3:22 Paul links a parallel phrase to the verb "obey" when used of slaves; (2) in the Pastoral Epistles "in everything" normally appears at the end of a clause; and (3) Paul links "in everything" to the verb "submit" in Eph 5:24. Recognizing that the slave's submission to his master must always take second place to his submission to God, Knight says that "slaves are to subject themselves 'in all respects,' i.e., in all aspects of their service that a Christian slave can render without sinning."

to try to please them, not to talk back to them,

Christian slaves are "to try to please" (literally "to be well pleasing to") their masters. "If Christian slaves could introduce into their lives so high a principle as this, it would do much to lessen the evils of the system and to show the power of Christianity to transform the most difficult of relationships."

2:10 and not to steal from them, but to show that they can be fully trusted, so that in every way they will make the teaching about God our Savior attractive.

Slaves are also to avoid two of the sins that so often plagued them: talking back and stealing or pilfering from their masters. Instead Christian slaves are "to show that they can be fully trusted" (literally "showing all good faith"). Again the reason for Paul's call for the Christian walk is the effect their behavior has on the neighboring pagans: "so that in every way" [literally 'in everything'; cf. v. 9] "they will make the teaching about God our Savior attractive" (cf. Paul's concern that the gospel not be blasphemed in v. 5). Here Paul's goal is that the behavior of slaves actually attract outsiders to the gospel message.

G. THE THEOLOGICAL BASIS FOR

THE CHRISTIAN LIFE (2:11-15)

¹¹ For the grace of God that brings salvation has appeared to all men. ¹² It teaches us to say "No" to ungodliness and worldly passions, and to live self-controlled, upright and godly lives in this present age, ¹³ while we wait for the blessed hope - the glorious appearing of our great God and Savior, Jesus Christ, ¹⁴ who gave himself for us to redeem us from all wickedness and to purify for himself a people that are his very own, eager to do what is good.

¹⁵ These, then, are the things you should teach. Encourage and rebuke with all authority. Do not let anyone despise you.

In this section Paul gives the theological reason for his call for Christian living in the previous section. Here as in 1 Tim 2:3-7; 4:10 Paul appeals to the universal scope of salvation by grace which should produce an eagerness "to do what is good" (v. 14).

2:11 For the grace of God that brings salvation has appeared to all men.

The "for" which begins v. 11 clearly links vv. 2-10 with vv. 11-14. Paul explains why Christians should lead the Christian life. As Fee has noted, one must be careful not to misread v. 11. Paul does not say "the grace of God appeared bringing salvation to all men." Rather he says "the grace of God that brings salvation has appeared to all men."

2:12 It teaches us to say "No" to ungodliness and worldly passions,

When one understands God's grace, he faces certain ethical demands. There are things the Christian is compelled to avoid: "ungodliness" (ajsevbeia , asebeia , the opposite of godliness which is so important in the Pastoral Epistles) and "worldly passions" (literally "worldly desires").

and to live self-controlled, upright and godly lives in this present age,

On the positive side he is compelled to live a life "in this present age" (to be contrasted with "the age to come"; cf. 1 Tim 1:16) which has Christian qualities. Christians' lives are to be "self-controlled" (swfrovnw" , sôphronôs , cf. vv. 2, 5, 6 above), "upright" (dikaivw" , dikaiôs , see discussion in 1 Tim 6:11), and "godly" (eujsebw'" , eusebôs , a clear contrast with "ungodliness," asebeia ).

2:13 while we wait for the blessed hope -

In vv. 12-13 Paul contrasts the "present age" with the one to come. The Christian clearly looks to and waits for the future. "Hope" (ejlpiv" , elpis ) throughout the NT refers to more than wishful thinking. It is always the anxious waiting for something that is assured. This hope is described as "blessed." Paul defines what the Christian hope is by the next phrase, namely, "the glorious appearing of our great God and Savior, Jesus Christ."

the glorious appearing of our great God and Savior, Jesus Christ,

The phrase "the glorious appearing of our great God and Savior, Jesus Christ" poses two difficulties for interpreters. The first problem has to do with how one understands "glory" in the verse. Is the text to be rendered "the glorious appearing of our great God" (KJV, NIV) or "the appearing of the glory of our great God" (RSV, NASB, NRSV)? As Lea and Griffin have noted, "Grammatically, this latter rendering is more natural and therefore slightly to be preferred." This preference is due to the parallelism this will provide between the "appearing" of "the grace of God" in v.11 and "the appearing of the glory of God" here. Also this interpretation matches Jesus' own emphasis on his second coming demonstrating divine "glory" (Matt 16:27; Mark 8:38; Luke 9:26). The "grace of God" has appeared with the first advent of Jesus; the "glory" of God will appear in a definitive way with his second coming.

The second problem involves whether one would see one person or two in the final section of this verse: "the glorious appearing of our great God and Savior, Jesus Christ"; or "the glorious appearing of the great God and our Savior Jesus Christ." Although on the surface the difference seems to be only the placement of a comma, theologically there is a significant difference. The former reading proclaims the deity of Jesus loudly and clearly. The following arguments may be made for this reading favored by the NIV: (1) there is no definite article before "Savior," and normally, when two nouns are linked by "and" with a single article preceding the first, the nouns refer to a single entity; (2) the hope of Christians in Paul is centered in Christ and his return; (3) the Greek church fathers support this rendering; (4) no place in the NT does one find "the appearing of God"; (5) frequently in the pagan world the phrase "God and Savior" is used as a formula to apply to a single deity; (6) Paul's use of "who gave himself for us" can be seen as supporting this interpretation; and (7) the use of "great" can better be understood if both "our" and "great" modify the entire formula. Although there have been several attempts to explain each of these arguments, it seems more reasonable to see the text as a Pauline statement of the deity of Jesus. Paul's declaration of Jesus as divine can also be seen in the alternation of his use of "Savior" in Titus to refer first to God as Savior (1:3; 2:10; 3:4) then to Jesus as Savior (1:4; 2:13; 3:6).

2:14 who gave himself for us to redeem us from all wickedness and to purify for himself a people that are his very own, eager to do what is good.

In v. 14 Paul moves on to describe this Jesus Christ as the one "who gave himself for us." Christ's death is clearly seen as voluntary and "on behalf of (uJpevr , hyper ) us" (cf. Mark 10:45). Paul here gives the twofold consequence of Jesus' death: "to redeem us" (or "set us free") "from all wickedness" (literally "lawlessness") and "to purify for himself a people that are his very own" (cf. 1 Pet 2:9 and Exod 19:5; Deut 7:6; 14:2; 26:18 in LXX; also Ezek 37:23). These people are to be "eager to do what is good" (literally "full of zeal for good works"; cf. Deut 26:18). Paul's concern in this entire section has been Christian living. He has now indicated that these good works are the natural response to the "grace of God" and are, indeed, the reason Jesus has redeemed and purified them. They are saved to do "good" works.

2:15 These, then, are the things you should teach. Encourage and rebuke with all authority.

Paul now calls Titus to teach these things. Paul frequently used "these things" in his instructions to Timothy (1 Tim 4:6, 11, 15; 5:7, 21; 6:2, 11). Here "these things" may well refer to all the material from 1:10 to the current text. The word "teach" (lavlei , lalei ) is literally "speak." He is to "encourage" (parakavlei , parakalei; cf. 2:6) and "rebuke" (e[legce , elenche ; 1:13) "with all authority." Paul's addition of the clause "with all authority" indicates the seriousness of this teaching. Titus is to deliver the message with authority , and the church at Crete is to accept it as authoritative.

Do not let anyone despise you.

Paul's final admonition, "Do not let anyone despise you," is similar to his instructions to Timothy (1 Tim 4:12). Although Paul says nothing of Titus' youth, he includes Titus in his instructions to "younger men" in 2:6-8. It is possible that Titus was a bit older than Timothy. Titus must not allow the Christians on Crete to disregard him or his message.

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

Commentary -- Other

Evidence: Tit 2:6

We must be sober-minded, rich in good works, sound in doctrine, living in the fear of God and without corruption—all for the sake of our testimony.

Introduction / Outline

Robertson: Titus (Book Introduction)

The Epistle to Titus

Probably 66 or 67 Apparently From Nicopolis

JFB: Titus (Book Introduction)

GENUINENESS.--CLEMENT OF ROME quotes it [Epistle to the Corinthians, 2]; IRENÆUS [Against Heresies, 3.3.4] refers to it as Paul's; THEOPHILUS OF ANTIOCH [To Autolychus, 3.14], quotes it as Scripture. Compare CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA [Miscellanies, 1, p. 299]; TERTULLIAN [The Prescription against Heretics, 6].

TIME AND PLACE OF WRITING.--This Epistle seems to have been written from Corinth [BIRKS], subsequently to his first imprisonment, when Paul was on his way to Nicopolis (Tit 3:12) in Epirus, where he purposed passing the winter, shortly before his martyrdom, A.D. 67. BIRKS thinks, from the similarity of the Epistle to Titus and First Timothy, that both were written from the same place, Corinth, and at dates not widely apart; First Timothy shortly after coming to Corinth, before he had planned a journey to Epirus, the Epistle to Titus afterwards. The journey to Crete and Ephesus for the bearers of his letters would be easy from Corinth, and he could himself thence easily pass into Epirus. He had shortly before visited Crete, wherein a Church existed (though without due organization), the first foundation of which he may have partly laid at his former visit (Act 27:7, &c.), when on his way to his first imprisonment at Rome. That he returned to the East after his first imprisonment appears most probable from Phi 2:24; Phm 1:22. However, there may have been seeds of Christianity sown in Crete, even before his first visit, by the Cretans who heard Peter's preaching on Pentecost (Act 2:11).

OCCASION OF WRITING.--Corrupt elements soon showed themselves in the Cretan Church, similar to those noticed in the Epistles to Timothy, as existing in the Ephesian Church, Judaism, false pretensions to science, and practical ungodliness. Paul, on his late visit, had left Titus in Crete to establish Church government, and ordain presbyters (deacons are not mentioned). Titus had been several times employed by Paul on a mission to the Corinthian Churches, and had probably thence visited Crete, which was within easy reach of Corinth. Hence the suitableness of his selection by the apostle for the superintendence of the Cretan Church. Paul now follows up with instructions by letter those he had already given to Titus in person on the qualifications of elders, and the graces becoming the old, the young, and females, and warns him against the unprofitable speculations so rife in Crete. The national character of the Cretans was low in the extreme, as EPIMENIDES, quoted in Tit 1:12, paints it. LIVY [History, 44.45], stigmatizes their avarice; POLYBIUS [Histories, 6.46.9], their ferocity and fraud; and [Histories, 6.47.5], their mendacity, so much so, that "to Cretanize" is another name for to lie: they were included in the proverbial three infamous initials "K" or "C," "Cappadocia, Crete, Cilicia."

NOTICES OF TITUS.--It is strange that he is never mentioned by this name in Acts, and there seems none of those mentioned in that book who exactly answers to him. He was a Greek, and therefore a Gentile (Gal 2:1, Gal 2:3), and converted by Paul (Tit 1:4). He accompanied the apostle on the deputation sent from the Church of Antioch to Jerusalem, to consult the apostles respecting the circumcision of Gentile converts (Act 15:2); and, agreeably to the decree of the council there, was not circumcised. He was in company with Paul at Ephesus, whence he was sent to Corinth to commence the collection for the Jerusalem saints, and to ascertain the effect of the First Epistle on the Corinthians (2Co 7:6-9; 2Co 8:6; 2Co 12:18), and there showed an unmercenary spirit. He next proceeded to Macedon, where he joined Paul, who had been already eagerly expecting him at Troas (2Co 2:12-13, "Titus my brother," 2Co 7:6). He was then employed by the apostle in preparing the collection for the poor saints in Judea, and became the bearer of the Second Epistle to the Corinthians (2Co 8:16-17, 2Co 8:23). Paul in it calls him "my partner and fellow helper concerning you." His being located in Crete (Tit 1:5) was subsequent to Paul's first imprisonment, and shortly before the second, about A.D. 67, ten years subsequent to the last notice of him in Second Corinthians (2Co 12:18), A.D. 57. He probably met Paul, as the apostle desired, at Nicopolis; for his subsequent journey into Dalmatia, thence (or else from Rome, whither he may have accompanied Paul) would be more likely, than from the distant Crete (2Ti 4:10, written subsequently to the Epistle to Titus). In the unsettled state of things then, Titus' episcopal commission in Crete was to be but temporary, Paul requiring the presence of Titus with himself, whenever Artemas or Tychicus should arrive in Crete and set him free from his duties there.

Tradition represents him to have died peaceably in Crete, as archbishop of Gortyna, at an advanced age.

JFB: Titus (Outline)

• ADDRESS: FOR WHAT END TITUS WAS LEFT IN CRETE. QUALIFICATIONS FOR ELDERS: GAINSAYERS IN CRETE NEEDING REPROOF. (Tit. 1:1-16)
• DIRECTIONS TO TITUS: HOW TO EXHORT VARIOUS CLASSES OF BELIEVERS: THE GRACE OF GOD IN CHRIST OUR GRAND INCENTIVE TO LIVE GODLY. (Tit 2:1-15)
• WHAT TITUS IS TO TEACH CONCERNING CHRISTIANS' BEHAVIOR TOWARDS THE WORLD: HOW HE IS TO TREAT HERETICS: WHEN AND WHERE HE IS TO MEET PAUL. SALUTATION. CONCLUSION. (Tit 3:1-15)

TSK: Titus 2 (Chapter Introduction)

Overview

Tit 2:1, Directions given unto Titus both for his doctrine and life; Tit 2:10, Of the duty of servants, and in general of all Christians.

Poole: Titus 2 (Chapter Introduction)

CHAPTER 2

MHCC: Titus (Book Introduction)

This epistle chiefly contains directions to Titus concerning the elders of the Church, and the manner in which he should give instruction; and the latter part tells him to urge obedience to magistrates, to enforce good works, avoid foolish questions, and shun heresies. The instructions the apostle gave are all plain and simple. The Christian religion was not formed to answer worldly or selfish views, but it is the wisdom of God and the power of God.

MHCC: Titus 2 (Chapter Introduction)

(Tit 2:1-8) The duties which become sound doctrine.

(Tit 2:9, Tit 2:10) Believing servants must be obedient.

(Tit 2:11-15) All is enforced from the holy design of the gospel, which concerns all believers.

Matthew Henry: Titus (Book Introduction)

An Exposition, with Practical Observations, of The Epistle of St. Paul to Titus

This Epistle of Paul to Titus is much of the same nature with those to Timothy; both were converts of Paul, and his companions in labours and sufferings; both were in the office of evangelists, whose work was to water the churches planted by the apostles, and to set in order the things that were wanting in them: they were vice-apostles, as it were, working the work of the Lord, as they did, and mostly under their direction, though not despotic and arbitrary, but with the concurring exercise of their own prudence and judgment, 1Co 16:10, 1Co 16:12. We read much of this Titus, his titles, character, and active usefulness, in many places - he was a Greek, Gal 2:3. Paul called him his son (Tit 1:4), his brother (2Co 2:13), his partner and fellow-helper (2Co 8:23), one that walked in the same spirit and in the same steps with himself. He went up with the apostles to the church at Jerusalem (Gal 2:1), was much conversant at Corinth, for which church he had an earnest care, 2Co 8:16. Paul's second epistle to them, and probably his first also, was sent by his hand, 2Co 8:16-18, 2Co 8:23; 2Co 9:2-4; 2Co 12:18. He was with the apostle at Rome, and thence went into Dalmatia (2Ti 4:10), after which no more occurs of him in the scriptures. So that by them he appears not to have been a fixed bishop; if such he were, and in those times, the church of Corinth, where he most laboured, had the best title to him. In Crete (now called Candia, formerly Hecatompolis, from the hundred cities that were in it), a large island at the mouth of the Aegean Sea, the gospel had got some footing; and here were Paul and Titus in one of their travels, cultivating this plantation; but the apostle of the Gentiles, having on him the care of all the churches, could not himself tarry long at this place. He therefore left Titus some time there, to carry on the work which had been begun, wherein, probably, meeting with more difficulty than ordinary, Paul wrote this epistle to him; and yet perhaps not so much for his own sake as for the people's, that the endeavours of Titus, strengthened with apostolic advice and authority, might be more significant and effectual among them. He was to see all the cities furnished with good pastors, to reject and keep out the unmeet and unworthy, to teach sound doctrine, and instruct all sorts in their duties, to set forth the free grace of God in man's salvation by Christ, and withal to show the necessity of maintaining good works by those who have believed in God and hope for eternal life from him.

Matthew Henry: Titus 2 (Chapter Introduction)

The apostle here directs Titus about the faithful discharge of his own office generally (Tit 2:1), and particularly as to several sorts of persons (Tit 2:2-10) and gives the grounds of these and of other following directions (Tit 2:11-14), with a summary direction in the close (Tit 2:15).

Barclay: Titus (Book Introduction)

A GENERAL INTRODUCTION TO THE LETTERS OF PAUL

The Letters Of Paul

There is no more interesting body of documents in the New Testament than the letters of Paul. That is because of all forms of literature a letter is most personal. Demetrius, one of the old Greek literary critics, once wrote, "Every one reveals his own soul in his letters. In every other form of composition it is possible to discern the writercharacter, but in none so clearly as the epistolary." (Demetrius, On Style, 227). It is just because he left us so many letters that we feel we know Paul so well. In them he opened his mind and heart to the folk he loved so much; and in them, to this day, we can see that great mind grappling with the problems of the early church, and feel that great heart throbbing with love for men, even when they were misguided and mistaken.

The Difficulty Of Letters

At the same time, there is often nothing so difficult to understand as a letter. Demetrius (On Style, 223) quotes a saying of Artemon, who edited the letters of Aristotle. Artemon said that a letter ought to be written in the same manner as a dialogue, because it was one of the two sides of a dialogue. In other words, to read a letter is like listening to one side of a telephone conversation. So when we read the letters of Paul we are often in a difficulty. We do not possess the letter which he was answering; we do not fully know the circumstances with which he was dealing; it is only from the letter itself that we can deduce the situation which prompted it. Before we can hope to understand fully any letter Paul wrote, we must try to reconstruct the situation which produced it.

The Ancient Letters

It is a great pity that Paulletters were ever called epistles. They are in the most literal sense letters. One of the great lights shed on the interpretation of the New Testament has been the discovery and the publication of the papyri. In the ancient world, papyrus was the substance on which most documents were written. It was composed of strips of the pith of a certain bulrush that grew on the banks of the Nile. These strips were laid one on top of the other to form a substance very like brown paper. The sands of the Egyptian desert were ideal for preservation, for papyrus, although very brittle, will last forever so long as moisture does not get at it. As a result, from the Egyptian rubbish heaps, archaeologists have rescued hundreds of documents, marriage contracts, legal agreements, government forms, and, most interesting of all, private letters. When we read these private letters we find that there was a pattern to which nearly all conformed; and we find that Paulletters reproduce exactly that pattern. Here is one of these ancient letters. It is from a soldier, called Apion, to his father Epimachus. He is writing from Misenum to tell his father that he has arrived safely after a stormy passage.

"Apion sends heartiest greetings to his father and lord Epimachus.

I pray above all that you are well and fit; and that things are

going well with you and my sister and her daughter and my brother.

I thank my Lord Serapis [his god] that he kept me safe when I was

in peril on the sea. As soon as I got to Misenum I got my journey

money from Caesar--three gold pieces. And things are going fine

with me. So I beg you, my dear father, send me a line, first to let

me know how you are, and then about my brothers, and thirdly, that

I may kiss your hand, because you brought me up well, and because

of that I hope, God willing, soon to be promoted. Give Capito my

heartiest greetings, and my brothers and Serenilla and my friends.

I sent you a little picture of myself painted by Euctemon. My

military name is Antonius Maximus. I pray for your good health.

Serenus sends good wishes, Agathos Daimonboy, and Turbo,

Galloniuson." (G. Milligan, Selections from the Greek Papyri,

36).

Little did Apion think that we would be reading his letter to his father 1800 years after he had written it. It shows how little human nature changes. The lad is hoping for promotion quickly. Who will Serenilla be but the girl he left behind him? He sends the ancient equivalent of a photograph to the folk at home. Now that letter falls into certain sections. (i) There is a greeting. (ii) There is a prayer for the health of the recipients. (iii) There is a thanksgiving to the gods. (iv) There are the special contents. (v) Finally, there are the special salutations and the personal greetings. Practically every one of Paulletters shows exactly the same sections, as we now demonstrate.

(i) The Greeting: Rom_1:1 ; 1Co_1:1 ; 2Co_1:1 ; Gal_1:1 ; Eph_1:1 ; Phi_1:1 ; Col_1:1-2 ; 1Th_1:1 ; 2Th_1:1 .

(ii) The Prayer: in every case Paul prays for the grace of God on the people to whom he writes: Rom_1:7 ; 1Co_1:3 ; 2Co_1:2 ; Gal_1:3 ; Eph_1:2 ; Phi_1:3 ; Col_1:2 ; 1Th_1:1 ; 2Th_1:2 .

(iii) The Thanksgiving: Rom_1:8 ; 1Co_1:4 ; 2Co_1:3 ; Eph_1:3 ; Phi_1:3 ; 1Th_1:3 ; 2Th_1:3 .

(iv) The Special Contents: the main body of the letters.

(v) Special Salutations and Personal Greetings: Rom 16 ; 1Co_16:19 ; 2Co_13:13 ; Phi_4:21-22 ; Col_4:12-15 ; 1Th_5:26 .

When Paul wrote letters, he wrote them on the pattern which everyone used. Deissmann says of them, "They differ from the messages of the homely papyrus leaves of Egypt, not as letters but only as the letters of Paul." When we read Paulletters we are not reading things which were meant to be academic exercises and theological treatises, but human documents written by a friend to his friends.

The Immediate Situation

With a very few exceptions, all Paulletters were written to meet an immediate situation and not treatises which he sat down to write in the peace and silence of his study. There was some threatening situation in Corinth, or Galatia, or Philippi, or Thessalonica, and he wrote a letter to meet it. He was not in the least thinking of us when he wrote, but solely of the people to whom he was writing. Deissmann writes, "Paul had no thought of adding a few fresh compositions to the already extant Jewish epistles; still less of enriching the sacred literature of his nation. He had no presentiment of the place his words would occupy in universal history; not so much that they would be in existence in the next generation, far less that one day people would look at them as Holy Scripture." We must always remember that a thing need not be transient because it was written to meet an immediate situation. All the great love songs of the world were written for one person, but they live on for the whole of mankind. It is just because Paulletters were written to meet a threatening danger or a clamant need that they still throb with life. And it is because human need and the human situation do not change that God speaks to us through them today.

The Spoken Word

One other thing we must note about these letters. Paul did what most people did in his day. He did not normally pen his own letters but dictated them to a secretary, and then added his own authenticating signature. (We actually know the name of one of the people who did the writing for him. In Rom_16:22 Tertius, the secretary, slips in his own greeting before the letter draws to an end). In 1Co_16:21 Paul says, "This is my own signature, my autograph, so that you can be sure this letter comes from me." (compare Col_4:18 ; 2Th_3:17 .)

This explains a great deal. Sometimes Paul is hard to understand, because his sentences begin and never finish; his grammar breaks down and the construction becomes involved. We must not think of him sitting quietly at a desk, carefully polishing each sentence as he writes. We must think of him striding up and down some little room, pouring out a torrent Paul composed his letters, he had in his mindeye a vision of words, while his secretary races to get them down. When of the folk to whom he was writing, and he was pouring out his heart to them in words that fell over each other in his eagerness to help.

INTRODUCTION TO THE LETTERS TO TIMOTHY AND TITUS

Personal Letters

1 and 2 Timothy and Titus have always been regarded as forming a separate group of letters, different from the other letters of Paul. The most obvious difference is that they, along with the little letter to Philemon, are written to persons, whereas all other Pauline letters are written to Churches. The Muratorian Canon, which was the earliest official list of New Testament books, says that they were written "from personal feeling and affection." They are private rather than public letters.

Ecclesiastical Letters

But it very soon began to be seen that, though these are personal and private letters, they have a significance and a relevance far beyond the immediate. In 1Ti_3:15 their aim is set down. They are written to Timothy "that you may know how one ought to behave in the household of God, which is the Church of the living God." So, then, it came to be seen that these letters have not only a personal significance, but also what one might call an ecclesiastical significance. The Muratorian Canon says of them that, though they are personal letters written out of personal affection, "they are still hallowed in the respect of the Catholic Church, and in the arrangement of ecclesiastical discipline." Tertullian said that Paul wrote "two letters to Timothy and one to Titus, which were composed concerning the state of the Church (de ecclesiastico statu)." It is not then surprising that the first name given to them was Pontifical Letters, that is, written by the pontifex, the priest, the controller of the Church.

Pastoral Letters

Bit by bit they came to acquire the name by which they are still known--The Pastoral Epistles. In writing of I Timothy Thomas Aquinas, as long ago as 1274, said, "This letter is as it were a pastoral rule which the Apostle delivered to Timothy." In his introduction to the second letter, he writes, "In the first letter he gives Timothy instructions concerning ecclesiastical order; in this second letter he deals with a pastoral care which should be so great that it will even accept martyrdom for the sake of the care of the flock." But this title, The Pastoral Epistles, really became affixed to these letters in 1726 when a great scholar, Paul Anton by name, gave a series of famous lectures on them under that title.

These letters then deal with the care and organization of the flock of God; they tell men how to behave within the household of God; they give instructions as to how Godhouse should be administered, as to what kind of people the leaders and pastors of the Church should be, and as to how the threats which endanger the purity of Christian faith and life should be dealt with.

The Growing Church

The supreme interest of these letters is that we get in them a picture of the infant Church. In those early days it was an island in a sea of paganism. The people in it were only one remove from their heathen origin. It would have been so easy for them to relapse into the pagan standards from which they had come; the tarnishing atmosphere was all around. It is most significant that missionaries tell us that of all letters the Pastoral Epistles speak most directly to the situation of the younger Churches. The situation with which they deal is being re-enacted in India, in Africa, in China every day. They can never lose their interest because in them we see, as nowhere else, the problems which continually beset the growing Church.

The Ecclesiastical Background Of The Pastorals

From the beginning these letters have presented problems to New Testament scholars. There are many who have felt that, as they stand, they cannot have come directly from the hand and pen of Paul. That this is no new feeling may be seen from the fact that Marcion, who, although he was a heretic, was the first man to draw up a list of New Testament books, did not include them among Paulletters. Let us then see what makes people doubt their direct Pauline authorship.

In them we are confronted with the picture of a Church with a fairly highly developed ecclesiastical organization. There are elders (1Ti_5:17-19 ; Tit_1:5-6 ); there are bishops, superintendents or overseers (1Ti_3:1-7 ; Tit_1:7-16 ); there are deacons (1Ti_3:8-13 ). From 1Ti_5:17-18 we learn that by that time elders were even salaried officials. The elders that rule well are to be counted worthy of a double pay and the Church is urged to remember that the labourer is worthy of his hire. There is at least the beginning of the order of widows who became so prominent later on in the early Church (1Ti_5:3-16 ). There is clearly here a quite elaborate structure within the Church, too elaborate some would claim for the early days in which Paul lived and worked.

The Days Of Creeds

It is even claimed that in these letters we can see the days of creeds emerging. The word faith changed its meaning. In the earliest days it is always faith in a person; it is the most intimate possible personal connection of love and trust and obedience with Jesus Christ. In later days it became faith in a creed; it became the acceptance of certain doctrines. It is said that in the Pastoral Epistles we can see this change emerging.

In the later days men will come who will depart from the faith and give heed to doctrines of devils (1Ti_4:1 ). A good servant of Jesus Christ must be nourished in the words of faith and good doctrine (1Ti_4:6 ). The heretics are men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith (2Ti_3:8 ). The duty of Titus is to rebuke men that they may be sound in the faith (Tit_1:13 ).

This comes out very particularly in an expression peculiar to the Pastorals. Timothy is urged to keep hold of "the truth that has been entrusted to you" (2Ti_1:14 ). The word for that has been entrusted is paratheke (G3866). Paratheke means a deposit which has been entrusted to a banker or someone else for safe-keeping. It is essentially something which must be handed back or handed on absolutely unchanged. That is to say the stress is on orthodoxy. Instead of being a close, personal relationship to Jesus Christ, as it was in the thrilling and throbbing days of the early Church, faith has become the acceptance of a creed. It is even held that in the Pastorals we have echoes of the earliest creeds.

"God was manifested in the flesh;

Vindicated in the Spirit;

Seen by angels;

Preached among the nations;

Believed on in the world;

Taken up in glory" (1Ti_3:16 ).

That indeed sounds like the fragment of a creed to be recited.

"Remember Jesus Christ, risen from the dead, descended from

David, as preached in my gospel" (2Ti_2:8 ).

That sounds like a reminder of a sentence from an accepted creed.

Within the Pastorals there undoubtedly are indications that the day of insistence on acceptance of a creed has begun, and that the days of the first thrilling personal discovery of Christ are beginning to fade.

A Dangerous Heresy

It is clear that in the forefront of the situation against which the Pastoral Epistles were written there was a dangerous heresy which was threatening the welfare of the Christian Church. If we can distinguish the various characteristic features of that heresy, we may be able to go on to identify it.

It was characterized by speculative intellectualism. It produced questions (1Ti_1:4 ); those involved in it doted about questions (1Ti_6:4 ); it dealt in foolish and unlearned questions (2Ti_2:23 ); its foolish questions are to be avoided (Tit_3:9 ). The word used in each case for questions is ekzetesis (compare G1567 and G2214), which means speculative discussion. This heresy was obviously one which was a play-ground of the intellectuals, or rather the pseudo-intellectuals of the Church.

It was characterized by pride. The heretic is proud, although in reality he knows nothing (1Ti_6:4 ). There are indications that these intellectuals set themselves on a plane above the ordinary Christian; in fact they may well have said that complete salvation was outside the grasp of the ordinary man and open only to them. At times the Pastoral Epistles stress the word all in a most significant way. The grace of God, which brings salvation, has appeared to all men (Tit_2:11 ). It is Godwill that all men should be saved and come to a knowledge of the truth (1Ti_2:4 ). The intellectuals tried to make the greatest blessings of Christianity the exclusive possession of a chosen few; and in contradistinction the true faith stresses the all-embracing love of God.

There were within that heresy two opposite tendencies. There was a tendency to asceticism. The heretics tried to lay down special food laws, forgetting that everything God has made is good (1Ti_4:4-5 ). They listed many things as impure, forgetting that to the pure all things are pure (Tit_1:15 ). It is not impossible that they regarded sex as something unclean and belittled marriage, and even tried to persuade those who were married to renounce it, for in Tit_2:4 the simple duties of the married life are stressed as being binding on the Christian.

But this heresy also issued in immorality. The heretics even invaded private houses and led away weak and foolish women in evil desires (2Ti_3:6 ). They professed to know God, but denied him by their deeds (Tit_1:16 ). They were out to impose upon people and to make money out of their false teaching. To them gain was godliness (1Ti_6:5 ); they taught and deceived for base gain (Tit_1:11 ).

On the one hand this heresy issued in an unchristian asceticism, and on the other it produced an equally unchristian immorality.

It was characterized, too, by words and tales and genealogies. It was full of godless chatter and useless controversies (1Ti_6:20 ). It produced endless genealogies (1Ti_1:4 ; Tit_3:9 ). It produced myths and fables (1Ti_1:4 ; Tit_1:14 ).

It was at least in some way and to some extent tied up with Jewish legalism. Amongst its devotees were those of the circumcision (Tit_1:10 ). The aim of the heretics was to be teachers of the law (1Ti_1:7 ). It pressed on men Jewish fables and the commandments of men (Tit_1:14 ).

Finally, these heretics denied the resurrection of the body. They said that any resurrection that a man was going to experience had been experienced already (2Ti_2:18 ). This is probably a reference to those who held that the only resurrection the Christian experienced was a spiritual one when he died with Christ and rose again with him in the experience of baptism (Rom_6:4 ).

The Beginnings Of Gnosticism

Is there any heresy which fits all this material? There is, and its name is Gnosticism. The basic thought of Gnosticism was that all matter is essentially evil and spirit alone is good. That basic belief had certain consequences.

The Gnostic believed that matter is as eternal as God; and that when God created the world he had to use this essentially evil matter. That meant that to them God could not be the direct creator of the world. In order to touch this flawed matter he had to send out a series of emanations--they called them aeons--each one more and more distant from himself until at last there came an emanation or aeon so distant that it could deal with matter and create the world. Between man and God there stretched a series of these emanations, each with his name and genealogy. So Gnosticism literally had endless fables and endless genealogies. If a man was ever to get to God, he must, as it were, ascend this ladder of emanations; and to do that he needed a very special kind of knowledge including all kinds of passwords to get him past each stage. Only a person of the highest intellectual calibre could hope to acquire this knowledge and know these passwords and so get to God.

Further, if matter was altogether evil, the body was altogether evil. From that, two opposite possible consequences sprang. Either the body must be held down so that a rigorous asceticism resulted, in which the needs of the body were as far as possible eliminated and its instincts, especially the sex instinct, as far as possible destroyed; or it could be held that, since it was evil, it did not matter what was done with the body and its instincts and desires could be given full rein. The Gnostic therefore became either an ascetic or a man to whom morality had ceased to have any relevance at all.

Still further, if the body was evil, clearly there could be no such thing as its resurrection. It was not the resurrection of the body but its destruction to which the Gnostic looked forward.

All this fits accurately the situation of the Pastoral Epistles. In Gnosticism we see the intellectualism, the intellectual arrogance, the fables and the genealogies, the asceticism and the immorality, the refusal to contemplate the possibility of a bodily resurrection, which were part and parcel of the heresy against which the Pastoral Epistles were written.

One element in the heresy has not yet been fitted into place--the Judaism and the legalism of which the Pastoral Epistles speak. That too finds its place. Sometimes Gnosticism and Judaism joined hands. We have already said that the Gnostics insisted that to climb the ladder to God a very special knowledge was necessary; and that some of them insisted that for the good life a strict asceticism was essential. It was the claim of certain of the Jews that it was precisely the Jewish law and the Jewish food regulations which provided that special knowledge and necessary asceticism; and so there were times when Judaism and Gnosticism went hand in hand.

It is quite clear that the heresy at the back of the Pastoral Epistles was Gnosticism. Some have used that fact to try to prove that Paul could have had nothing to do with the writing of them, because, they say, Gnosticism did not emerge until much later than Paul. It is quite true that the great formal systems of Gnosticism, connected with such names as Valentinus and Basilides, did not arise until the second century; but these great figures only systematized what was already there. The basic ideas of Gnosticism were there in the atmosphere which surrounded the early Church, even in the days of Paul. It is easy to see their attraction, and also to see that, if they had been allowed to flourish unchecked, they could have turned Christianity into a speculative philosophy and wrecked it. In facing Gnosticism, the Church was facing one of the gravest dangers which ever threatened the Christian faith.

The Language Of The Pastorals

The most impressive argument against the direct Pauline origin of the Pastorals is a fact which is quite clear in the Greek but not so clear in any English translation. The total number of words in the Pastoral Epistles is 902, of which 54 are proper names; and of these 902 words, no fewer than 306 never occur in any other of Paulletters. That is to say more than a third of the words in the Pastoral Epistles are totally absent from Paulother letters. In fact 175 words in the Pastoral Epistles occur nowhere else in the New Testament at all; although it is only fair to say that there are 50 words in the Pastoral Epistles which occur in Paulother letters and nowhere else in the New Testament.

Further, when the other letters of Paul and the Pastorals say the same thing they say it in different ways, using different words and different turns of speech to express the same idea.

Again, many of Paulfavourite words are absent entirely from the Pastoral Epistles. The words for the cross (stauros, G4716) and to crucify (stauroun, G4717) occur 27 times in Paulother letters, and never in the Pastorals. Eleutheria (G1657) and the kindred words which have to do with freedom occur 29 times in Paulother letters, and never in the Pastorals. Huios (G5207), "son," and huiothesia (G5206), "adoption," occur 46 times in Paulother letters, and never in the Pastorals.

Moreover, Greek has many more of those little words called particles and enclitics than English has. Sometimes they indicate little more than a tone of voice; every Greek sentence is joined to its predecessor by one of them; and they are often virtually untranslatable. Of these particles and enclitics there are 112 which Paul uses altogether 932 times in his other letters that never occur in the Pastorals.

There is clearly something which has to be explained here. The vocabulary and the style make it hard to believe that Paul wrote the Pastoral Epistles in the same sense as he wrote his other letters.

PaulActivities In The Pastorals

But perhaps the most obvious difficulty of the Pastorals is that they show Paul engaged in activities for which there is no room in his life as we know it from the book of Acts. He has clearly conducted a mission in Crete (Tit_1:5 ). And he proposes to spend a winter in Nicopolis, which is in Epirus (Tit_3:12 ). In Paullife as we know it that particular mission and that particular winter just cannot be fitted in. But it may well be that just here we have stumbled on the solution to the problem.

Was Paul Released From His Roman Imprisonment?

Let us sum up. We have seen that the Church organization of the Pastorals is more elaborate than in any other Pauline letter. We have seen that the stress on orthodoxy sounds like second or third generation Christianity, when the thrill of the new discovery is wearing off and the Church is on the way to becoming an institution. We have seen that Paul is depicted as carrying out a mission or missions which cannot be fitted into the scheme of his life as we have it in Acts. But Acts leaves it quite uncertain what happened to Paul in Rome. It ends by telling us that he lived for two whole years in a kind of semi-captivity, preaching the gospel without hindrance (Act_28:30-31 ). But it does not tell us how that captivity ended, whether in Paulrelease or his execution. It is true that the general assumption is that it ended in his condemnation and death; but there is a by no means negligible stream of tradition which tells that it ended in his release, his liberty for two or three further years, his reimprisonment and his final execution about the year A.D. 67.

Let us look at this question, for it is of the greatest interest.

First, it is clear that when Paul was in prison in Rome, he did not regard release as impossible; in fact, it looks as if he expected it. When he wrote to the Philippians, he said that he was sending Timothy to them, and goes on, "And I trust in the Lord that shortly I myself shall come also" (Phi_2:24 ). When he wrote to Philemon, sending back the runaway Onesimus, he says, "At the same time prepare a guest room for me, for I am hoping through your prayers to be granted to you" (Phm_1:22 ). Clearly he was prepared for release, whether or not it ever came.

Second, let us remember a plan that was very dear to Paulheart. Before he went to Jerusalem on that journey on which he was arrested, he wrote to the Church at Rome, and in that letter he is planning a visit to Spain. "I hope to see you in passing," he writes, "as I go to Spain." "I shall go on by way of you," he writes, "to Spain" (Rom_15:24 , Rom_15:28 ). Was that visit ever paid?

Clement of Rome, when he wrote to the Church at Corinth about A.D. 90, said of Paul that he preached the gospel in the East and in the West; that he instructed the whole world (that is, the Roman Empire) in righteousness; and that he went to the extremity (terma, the terminus) of the West, before his martyrdom. What did Clement mean by the extremity of the West? There are many who argue that he meant nothing more than Rome. Now it is true that someone writing away in the East in Asia Minor would probably think of Rome as the extremity, of the West. But Clement was writing from Rome; and it is difficult to see that for anyone in Rome the extremity of the West could be anything else but Spain. It certainly seems that Clement believed that Paul reached Spain.

The greatest of all the early Church historians was Eusebius. In his account of Paullife he writes: "Luke who wrote the Acts of the Apostles, brought his history to a close at this point, after stating that Paul had spent two whole years at Rome as a prisoner at large, and preached the word of God without constraint. Thus, after he had made his defence, it is said that the Apostle was sent again on the ministry of preaching, and that on coming to the same city a second time he suffered martyrdom" (Eusebius: Ecclesiastical History, 2.22.2). Eusebius has nothing to say about Spain, but he did know the story that Paul had been released from his first Roman imprisonment.

The Muratorian Canon, that first list of New Testament books, describes Lukescheme in writing Acts: "Luke related to Theophilus events of which he was an eye-witness, as also, in a separate place, he evidently declares the martyrdom of Peter (he probably refers to Luk_22:31-32 ); but omits the journey of Paul from Rome to Spain."

In the fifth century, two of the great Christian fathers are definite about this journey. Chrysostom in his sermon on 2Ti_4:20 says: "Saint Paul after his residence in Rome departed to Spain." Jerome in his Catalogue of Writers says that Paul "was dismissed by Nero that he might preach Christgospel in the West."

Beyond doubt a stream of tradition held that Paul journeyed to Spain.

This is a matter on which we will have to come to our own decision. The one thing which makes us doubt the historicity of that tradition is that in Spain itself there is not and never was any tradition that Paul had worked and preached there, no stories about him, no places connected with his name. It would be indeed strange if the memory of such a visit had become totally obliterated. It could well be that the whole story of Paulrelease and journey to the west arose simply as a deduction from his expressed intention to visit Spain (Rom 15 ). Most New Testament scholars do not think that Paul was released from his imprisonment; the general consensus of opinion is that his only release was by death.

Paul And The Pastoral Epistles

What then shall we say of Paulconnection with these letters? If we can accept the tradition of his release, and of his return to preaching and teaching, and of his death as late as A.D. 67, we might well believe that as they stand they came from his hand. But, if we cannot believe that--and the evidence is on the whole against it--are we to say that they have no connection with Paul at all?

We must remember that the ancient world did not think of these things as we do. It would see nothing wrong in issuing a letter under the name of a great teacher, if it was sure that the letter said the things which that teacher would say under the same circumstances. To the ancient world it was natural and seemly that a disciple should write in his mastername. No one would have seen anything wrong in one of Pauldisciples meeting a new and threatening situation with a letter under Paulname. To regard that as forgery is to misunderstand the mind of the ancient world. Are we then to swing completely to the other extreme and say that some disciple of his issued these letters in Paulname years after he was dead, and at a time when the Church was much more highly organized than ever it was during his lifetime?

As we see it, the answer is no. It is incredible that any disciple would put into Paulmouth a claim to be the chief of sinners (1Ti_1:15 ); his tendency would be to stress Paulholiness, not to talk about his sin. It is incredible that anyone writing in the name of Paul would give Timothy the homely advice to drink a little wine for the sake of his health (1Ti_5:23 ). The whole of 2Tim 4 is so personal and so full of intimate, loving details that no one but Paul could have written it.

Wherein lies the solution? It may well be that something like this happened. It is quite obvious that many letters of Paul went lost. Apart from his great public letters, he must have had a continuous private correspondence; and of that we possess only the little letter to Philemon. It may well be that in the later days there were some fragments of Paulcorrespondence in the possession of some Christian teacher. This teacher saw the Church of his day and his locality in Ephesus threatened on every side. It was threatened with heresy from without and from within. It was threatened with a fall away from its own high standards of purity and truth. The quality of its members and the standard of its office-bearers were degenerating. He had in his possession little letters of Paul which said exactly the things that should be said, but, as they stood, they were too short and too fragmentary to publish. So he amplified them and made them supremely relevant to the contemporary situation and sent them out to the Church.

In the Pastoral Epistles we are still hearing the voice of Paul, and often hearing it speak with a unique personal intimacy; but we think that the form of the letters is due to a Christian teacher who summoned the help of Paul when the Church of the day needed the guidance which only he could give.

FURTHER READING

Titus

D. Guthrie, The Pastoral Epistles (TC; E)

W. Lock, The Pastoral Epistles (ICC; G)

E. F. Scott, The Pastoral Epistles (MC; E)

E. K. Simpson, The Pastoral Epistles

Abbreviations

CGT: Cambridge Greek Testament

ICC: International Critical Commentary

MC: Moffatt Commentary

TC: Tyndale Commentary

E: English Text

G: Greek Text

Barclay: Titus 2 (Chapter Introduction)

The Christian Character (Tit_2:1-10)

(1) The Senior Men (Tit_2:1-2)

(2) The Older Women (Tit_2:3-5)

(3) The Younger Women (Tit_2:3-5 Continued)

(4) The Younger Men (Tit_2:6)

(5) The Christian Teacher (Tit_2:7-8)

(6) The Christian Workman (Tit_2:9-10)

The Moral Power Of The Incarnation (Tit_2:11-14)

The Threefold Task (Tit_2:15)

Constable: Titus (Book Introduction)

Introduction

Historical background

Paul may have visited Crete more than once. It seems unlikely that he would have had time to plant a church in Crete on his way to Rome as a prisoner (Acts 27:7-13, 21). One may have already been in existence then (cf. Acts 2:11). Perhaps Paul returned to Crete following his release from his first Roman imprisonment. In any case, he had been there and had instructed Titus to remain there when he departed (Titus 1:5).

Evidently Paul wrote Titus after he wrote 1 Timothy. Titus 3:12 seems to indicate that his plans were more settled than when he wrote 1 Timothy 3:14.¹

Titus was a Greek Gentile (Gal. 2:3). He had probably become a Christian under the influence of Paul and had become one of the apostle's protégés (Titus 1:4). Titus had been with Paul since the apostle's early ministry. He accompanied Paul and Barnabas on their mission of mercy to the Jerusalem church when Paul was laboring in Antioch of Syria, Titus' home. This happened before Paul's first missionary journey (Gal. 2:1; Acts 11:27-30). Titus was also Paul's special representative to the Corinthian church during Paul's third missionary journey. He carried the "severe letter" from Ephesus (2 Cor. 12:18; cf. 2 Cor. 2:3-4; 7:8-12) and returning to Ephesus through Macedonia met Paul in Macedonia (2 Cor. 7:6-16). He was, in addition, the leader of the group of men Paul sent to the churches in Macedonia and Achaia to pick up the collection for the poor saints in Jerusalem (2 Cor. 8:6, 16, 23).

"Tradition has it that Titus, having become first bishop of Crete, died there in advanced years. His successor, Andreas Cretensis, eulogized him in the following terms: The first foundation-stone of the Cretan church; the pillar of the truth; the stay of the faith; the never silent trumpet of the evangelical message; the exalted echo of Paul's own voice'."²

Paul left Titus in Crete to set the church there in order (Titus 1:5).³ However, he planned to send Artemas or Tychicus to relieve Titus so Titus could join Paul in Nicapolis for the winter (3:12). There were several towns with the name "Nicapolis" in Paul's arena of ministry. This one was probably the one in Illyricum (parts of modern Yugoslavia, Bosnia-Herzegovina, and northern Albania) that lay east of northern Italy across the Adriatic Sea. When Paul wrote 2 Timothy, Titus was with him (2 Tim. 4:10, Dalmatia being another name for Illyricum). Perhaps Paul also wrote this letter from Nicapolis or maybe from Macedonia (1 Tim. 1:3) or some other place. A date between 62 and 66 A.D. seems a safe estimate for the time of its composition. Zenas and Apollos may have delivered this letter to Titus on Crete (Titus 3:13).

The churches on the island of Crete were unorganized, though there appear to have been Christians in many of its cities (1:5). Titus' task of setting the churches in order included dealing with false teachers (1:10-11). The Cretans had a reputation for being idle and somewhat corrupt (1:12). These traits apparently characterized some of the faithful as well as the false teachers (3:14). Part of Titus' task consisted of motivating them to change.

"Nowhere else does Paul more forcefully urge the essential connection between evangelical truth and the purest morality than in this brief letter."⁴

"The dominant theme in Titus, therefore, is good works (1:8, 16; 2:7, 14; 3:1, 8, 14), that is, exemplary Christian behavior and that for the sake of outsiders (2:5, 7, 8, 10, 11; 3:1, 8)."⁵

Message⁶

By way of review, in 1 Timothy we saw that the purpose of the local church is to be the supporting pedestal of God's truth. To fulfill this function each church needs proper organization. In Titus, Paul emphasized the importance of church organization. In 2 Timothy he emphasized the importance of church leadership.

It is significant that this letter deals with a church in a very difficult place, Crete (1:12-13a). It is also noteworthy that in this letter Paul revealed that Christians in this difficult place could adorn the doctrine of God (2:9-10). Even those Christians in the most trying of circumstances in that difficult place (i.e., slaves) can adorn the doctrine of God. To show the true spiritual power of the church God selected the most difficult soil. In this way the Holy Spirit teaches us that the church can fulfill its purpose in the most dark, desolate, difficult places on earth. He can do so even through people whose situations in life are the most trying.

The subject of revelation in the epistle is the true church of Jesus Christ. What Paul said about the church is that it must be orderly. We could write, "Let everything be done decently and in order," (1 Cor. 14:40) over this book.

First, Paul revealed the motive of church order, why the church must be orderly. It must be orderly because people must come to the knowledge of the truth that leads to godliness (1:1; 1 Tim. 3:16). Godliness is the end product of the gospel. The mystery of godliness is what the church supports and displays to the world. The business of the church is to correct and convict those who speak against godliness (1:9). It does this by revealing God's truth. Its business is to counteract the influence of evil people (2:12).

The Cretans were liars (1:12). Christians are to live sensibly (2:12). Cretans were evil beasts. Christians are to live righteously. Cretans were lazy gluttons. Christians are to be godly. Negatively Christians do this by denying ungodliness and worldly lusts (2:12).

Second, Paul revealed the method of church order, how the church can be orderly. It is by the oversight of overseers (1:7). An overseer (elder) is by definition one who sees clearly what is going on. An overseer in the church needs to see three things clearly.

He must see God's truth clearly (1:9). He must know the Word of God.

He must also see the conditions in which the people under his care live. An elder who does not know what is going on in the lives of the Christians in his church cannot exercise oversight (1:9).

He must also see clearly the method of oversight God has prescribed. His duties include enunciating the truth (teaching), applying the truth (exhorting), and urging obedience to the truth (reproving; 2:15).

Third, Paul revealed the might of church order, what the church has that enables it to be orderly (2:11-14). The power of an ordered church lies in two "appearings." The first is the appearing of grace at the first advent. The second is the appearing of glory at the second advent. The revelation of the grace of God in the Cross should motivate the church. The revelation of the glory of God when Christ returns for us at the Rapture should also motivate the church. We gain motivation as we look backward and forward at our Lord's two appearings.

The appeal of Paul in this epistle is that the church be true to Jesus Christ. The church as a whole, individual Christians, and the church overseers each have a responsibility to this end.

First, the responsibility of the church as a whole (all Christians in a local church) is to adorn the doctrine (2:10). Paul commanded this of slaves. If they could do it, all others can. "Adorn" is a translation of the Greek word kosmeo from kosmos meaning order and beauty. The verb also occurs in Matthew 25:7 where it reads "trimmed." When we remove the burned off part of a wick, the flame burns brighter. Just so when we trim a life or a church of sin and encumbrances, it bears a brighter witness to Christ. This process of trimming is what it means to adorn the doctrine. To adorn means to set forth attractively, as a musician does who plays a piece of music beautifully. This is a corporate as well as an individual responsibility.

Second, the responsibility of the individual Christian is to maintain good works (3:8). This does not refer just to charity or philanthropy. It refers to doing truly noble and beautiful works from the best of motives (cf. Eph. 2:10).

Third, the duty of the overseer is to affirm the essentials of the faith confidently (3:8). G. Campbell Morgan wrote, "We do not help men and women to adorn the doctrine when we debate our doubts in their presence."⁷ We should preach our convictions, not our questions.

By way of application this epistle teaches several things.

First, the church will be powerful in the world to the extent that it reveals God's truth. Its influence does not lie primarily in its ability to lobby for political change. Its influence lies mainly in its ability to proclaim and demonstrate God's truth to the world.

Second, it teaches that church leaders must be people who are under the rule of God's truth. We should not select them because of their business experience, social influence, or wealth. It is the spiritual life of a man mastered by the truth of God that qualifies him for church leadership.

Third, this epistle teaches that the power of an overseer is that of God's truth, not that of his office. No real power comes because a person fills an office. Real power comes as a result of a person's example and words. A church's elders should be her most spiritually influential men.

Fourth, Titus teaches that the measure of the success of a church's overseers is the extent to which the church members fulfill their function in the world. The measure of success is not the number of people attending services. It is the number and effectiveness of people proclaiming God's truth in the world by their godly lives and verbal witness. How much ministry are the saints carrying on during the week?

The church then must be orderly so that it can fulfill its function, namely to proclaim God's truth in the world. This is a statement of the message of the book.

Constable: Titus (Outline)

Outline

I. Salutation 1:1-4

II. Instructions for setting the church in order 1:5-3:11

A. The appointment of elders 1:5-9

B. The correction of false teachers 1:10-16

C. The conduct of the saints 2:1-3:11

1. The behavior of various groups in the church 2:1-15

2. The behavior of all in the church 3:1-11

III. Conclusion 3:12-15

Constable: Titus

Titus

Bibliography

Bailey, Mark L. "A Biblical Theology of Paul's Pastoral Epistles." in A Biblical Theology of the New Testament, pp. 333-67. Edited by Roy B. Zuck. Chicago: Moody Press, 1994.

Barclay, William. The Letters of Timothy, Titus and Philemon. Daily Study Bible series. 2nd ed. and reprint ed. Edinburgh: Saint Andrew Press, 1962.

Barrett, C. K. The Pastoral Epistles. New Clarendon Bible series. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1963.

Baxter, J. Sidlow. Explore the Book. 6 vols. London: Marshall, Morgan & Scott, 1965.

Brindle, Wayne A. "Biblical Evidence for the Imminence of the Rapture." Bibliotheca Sacra 158:630 (April-June 2001):138-51.

Bruce, F. F. "Studies in the Pastoral Epistles: Preliminary Observations." Harvester 65:1 (January 1986):12-13.

Constable, Thomas L. "Analysis of Bible Books--New Testament." Paper submitted for course 686 Analysis of Bible Books--New Testament. Dallas Theological Seminary, January 1968.

Cranfield, C. E. B. The Epistle to the Romans. International Critical Commentary series. 2 vols. Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1979.

Darby, John Nelson. Synopsis of the Books of the Bible. 5 vols. Revised ed. New York: Loizeaux Brothers Publishers, 1942.

Dictionary of the Apostolic Church. Edited by James Hastings. 1915 ed. S.v. "Timothy and Titus, Epistles to," by R. A. Falconer.

Dictionary of the Bible. Edited by James Hastings. 1910 ed. S.v. "Titus, Epistle to," by W. Lock.

Eusebius. The Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius Pamphilus. Translated by Christian Frederick Cruse. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1955.

Fairbairn, Patrick. Commentary on the Pastoral Epistles. 1874. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1956.

Family Life Conference. Little Rock: Family Ministry, 1990.

Fee, Gordon D. 1 and 2 Timothy, Titus. New International Biblical Commentary series. Peabody, Mass.: Hendrickson Publishers, 1988. Peabody, Mass.: Hendrickson Publishers, and Carlisle, England: Paternoster Press, 1995.

Gaebelein, Arno C. The Annotated Bible. 4 vols. Reprint ed. Chicago: Moody Press, and New York: Loizeaux Brothers, Inc., 1970.

Gealy, F. D. The First and Second Epistles to Timothy and the Epistle to Titus. In vol. 11 of The Interpreter's Bible. Nashville: Abinbgdon Press, 1955.

Getz, Gene A. The Measure of a Man. Glendale: Gospel Light Publications, Regal Books, 1974.

A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament. By C. G. Wilke. Revised by C. L. Wilibald Grimm. Translated, revised and enlarged by Joseph Henry Thayer, 1889.

Guthrie, Donald. New Testament Introduction. 3 vols. 2nd ed. London: Tyndale Press, 1966.

_____. The Pastoral Epistles. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries series. London: Tyndale Press, 1964.

Hanson, Anthony Tyrell. The Pastoral Epistles. New Century Bible Commentary series. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., and London: Marshall, Morgan & Scott Publ. Ltd., 1982.

Hayes, Edward L. "The Call to Ministry." Bibliotheca Sacra 157:625 (January-March 2000):88-98.

Hendricksen, William. New Testament Commentary: Exposition of the Pastoral Epistles. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1968.

Hiebert, D. Edmond. "Titus." In Ephesians-Philemon. Vol. 11 of Expositor's Bible Commentary. 12 vols. Edited by Frank E. Gaebelein and J. D. Douglas. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1978.

_____. Titus and Philemon. Moody Colportage Library series. Chicago: Moody Press, 1957.

Hughes, Philip Edgcumbe. Paul's Second Epistle to the Corinthians. The New International Commentary on the New Testament series. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1962.

International Standard Bible Encyclopedia. Edited by James Orr. 1957 ed. S.v. "Pastoral Epistles, The," by John Rutherfurd.

Ironside, Harry A. Timothy, Titus, and Philemon. Neptune, N.J.: Loizeaux Brothers, 1967.

Kelly, J. N. D. A Commentary on the Pastoral Epistles. Thornapple Commentaries series. London: A. & C. Black Publishers Limited, 1963; reprint ed., Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1981.

Kent, Homer A., Jr. The Pastoral Epistles. Chicago: Moody Press, 1966.

Kitchens, Ted G. "Perimeters of Corrective Church Discipline." Bibliotheca Sacra 148:590 (April-June 1991):201-13.

Knight, George W., III. The Pastoral Epistles: A Commentary on the Greek Text. New International Greek Testament Commentary series. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.; and Carlisle, England: Paternoster Press, 1992.

Kraft, Vickie. Women Mentoring Women: Ways to Start, Maintain, and Expand a Biblical Women's Ministry. Chicago: Moody Press, 1992.

Lange, John Peter, ed. Commentary on the Holy Scriptures. 12 vols. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1960. Vol. 11: Galatians--Hebrews, by Otto Schmoller, Karl Braune, C. A. Auberlen, C. J. Riggenbach, J. J. Van Oosterzee, and Carl Bernhard Moll. Translated by C. C. Starbuck, M. B. Riddle, Horatio B. Hackett, John Lillie, E. A. Washburn, E. Harwood, George E. Day, and A. C. Kendrick.

Lea, Thomas D. and Griffin, Hayne P., Jr. 1, 2 Timothy, Titus. New American Commentary series. Nashville: Broadman Press, 1992.

Lenski, Richard C. H. The Interpretation of St. Paul's Epistles to the Colossians, to the Thessalonians, to Timothy, to Titus, and to Philemon. Reprint ed. Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1964.

Lewis, C. S. Reflections on the Psalms. London: Collins, 1961.

Litfin, A. Duane. "Titus." In Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, pp. 761-67. Edited by John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck. Wheaton: Scripture Press Publications, Victor Books, 1983.

McGee, J. Vernon. Thru the Bible with J. Vernon McGee. 5 vols. Pasadena: Thru the Bible Radio, 1983.

McNeile, A. H. An Introduction to the Study of the New Testament. 2nd ed. revised by C. S. C. Williams. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.

Morgan, G. Campbell. Living Messages of the Books of the Bible. 2 vols. New York: Fleming H. Revell Co., 1912.

Nebeker, Gary L. "The Theme of Hope in Dispensationalism." Bibliotheca Sacra 158:629 (January-March 2001):30-20.

Robertson, Archibald Thomas. Word Pictures in the New Testament. 6 vols. Nashville: Broadman Press, 1931.

Showers, Renald E. Maranatha Our Lord, Come: A Definitive Study of the Rapture of the Church. Bellmawr, Pa.: Friends of Israel Gospel Ministry, 1995.

Simpson, E. K. The Pastoral Epistles. London: Tyndale Press, 1954.

Stanton, Gerald B. Kept from the Hour. Fourth ed. Miami Springs, Fl.: Schoettle Publishing Co., 1991.

Strauch, Alexander. Biblical Eldership. Littleton, Co: Lewis & Roth Publishers, 1986.

Thiessen, Henry Clarence. Introduction to the New Testament. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1962.

_____. "Will the Church Pass through the Tribulation?" Bibliotheca Sacra 92 (July-September 1935):39-54, 187-205, 292-314.

Towner, Philip H. 1-2 Timothy & Titus. The IVP New Testament Commentary series. Downers Grove, Il., and Leicester, England: InterVarsity Press, 1994.

_____. The Goal of Our Instruction. Sheffield: Journal for the Study of the Old Testament, 1989.

Wallis, Wilbur B. "The Epistle to Titus." In Wycliffe Bible Commentary, pp. 1393-96. Edited by Charles F. Pfeiffer and Everett F. Harrison. Chicago, Moody Press, 1962.

Wiersbe, Warren W. The Bible Exposition Commentary. 2 vols. Wheaton: Scripture Press Publications, Victor Books, 1989.

Wuest, Kenneth S. The Pastoral Epistles in the Greek New Testament. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1964.

Copyright 2003 by Thomas L. Constable

Haydock: Titus (Book Introduction)

THE

EPISTLE OF ST. PAUL, THE APOSTLE,

TO TITUS.

INTRODUCTION.

The design of this epistle is much the same as in the two former to Timothy. He had made this his beloved son Titus, chief bishop of Crete; in which island were formerly a hundred cities, on which account it was called Hecatompolis. It is now called Candy. We have a commentary of St. Jerome on this epistle, tom. iv, p. 409. E. B. (Witham) --- Titus was an uncircumcised Gentile: we know not on what occasion he attached himself to St. Paul. It is however certain that he was a great utility to St. Paul in the government of the Church. --- St. Paul having preached the faith in the island of Crete, left his beloved Titus there to finish the work which he had begun. Afterwards the apostle, on a journey to Nicopolis, a city of Macedonia, wrote this epistle to Titus; in which he directs him to ordain bishops and priests for the different cities, shewing him the principal qualities necessary for the bishop, also gives him particular advice for his own conduct to his flock, exhorting him to hold to strictness of discipline, but seasoned with lenity. It was written about thirty-three years after our Lord's ascension. (Challoner)

====================

Gill: Titus (Book Introduction)

INTRODUCTION TO TITUS

Titus, to whom this epistle is inscribed, was a Greek, an uncircumcised Gentile, and so remained; nor did the apostle circumcise him, as he did Timothy, when he became his companion; nor did the apostles at Jerusalem oblige him to be circumcised, when Paul took him with Barnabas along with him thither, Gal 2:1. He was a man of great grace, and large gifts, and very dear to the apostle: he calls him his brother, his partner, and fellow helper, and says he walked in the same spirit, and in the same steps, 2Co 2:13. He was employed by the apostle much, and sent into various parts, on different occasions: he sent him to Corinth, to finish there the collection for the poor saints at Jerusalem, 2Co 8:6 and to Dalmatia, to know the state of the saints there, and to confirm them in the faith, 2Ti 4:10. As he was a Greek, so his name is a Greek name, yet used among the Romans, as Titus Vespasian, and others ^a; and among the Jews, so we read of R. Chijah bar ojyj, "Titas" ^b, and of R. Judah ben Titas ^c: when and where this epistle was written, is not very easy to determine; some think it was written between the first and second time the apostle was in bonds at Rome; and certain it is, that he was not in bonds when he wrote it, for he desires Titus to meet him at Nicopolis, Tit 3:19 from whence some have supposed it to be written, as the subscription shows; but others think it was wrote much earlier, and when the apostle was at Ephesus, towards the close of his three years stay there, before he went into Macedonia; but it seems rather that it was written when he returned from Macedonia into Greece: he left Titus at Crete, and staying in Greece three months, he intended to have sailed to Syria, but was prevented by the Jews lying in wait for him, upon which he steered his course to Macedonia again; and as he was going there, or when there, writes this letter to Titus, to come to him at Nicopolis. The occasion of it was partly the judaizing preachers, and false teachers, that got into that island, and were corrupting the principles of the people; and partly the unbecoming conversation and practices of some professors of religion: and whereas the apostle had left Titus in Crete, to finish what he had begun, and to put the churches in order, and see that they had proper officers, particularly pastors over them, that they might be taken care of, both with respect to doctrine and practice; the design of this epistle is to lay before Titus the several qualifications of a pastor, which might be instruction to him, and to the churches, in the choice and ordination of them; and to stir him up to zeal and diligence in refuting false teachers, and dealing with heretics; and to put him upon exhorting the saints to the discharge of their duty, in every branch of it, from the best principles, by arguments taken from the grace of God, and the doctrines of it. This epistle is supposed to be written about the year 55.

Gill: Titus 2 (Chapter Introduction)

INTRODUCTION TO TITUS 2

In this chapter the apostle exhorts Timothy to the discharge of his office with respect to all sorts of persons, of every age, sex; and condition, he was concerned with, giving reasons for it, taken from the nature of the Gospel of Christ: he exhorts him in general to insist in his public ministry on those things, which were agreeable to sound doctrine, Tit 2:1 and particularly what became aged men and aged women, and young men and young women, Tit 2:2 in all which, both with respect to doctrine and practice, he desires him to be a pattern to them, that so even his very adversaries may be ashamed, having nothing evil to say of him, Tit 2:7. And next he charges him to exhort servants, to obey their masters, and seek to please them, and not contradict them, and to be faithful to them; that so the doctrine of God their Saviour, professed by them, might be adorned in all things, Tit 2:9. And the reasons why the apostle would have duty urged on persons of every age, sex, and state, are taken from the nature of the Gospel being a doctrine of grace and salvation, which was preached to all sorts of persons, Tit 2:11, and from the efficacy of it, in teaching men to deny sin, and live a holy life and conversation, Tit 2:12 and from an expectation of eternal glory and happiness at the appearance of Christ, which the Gospel encourages to, Tit 2:13; and from the end of Christ's giving himself for his people, and redeeming them from sin, the sum and substance of the Gospel, which was, that they might be purified, and be zealous of good works, Tit 2:14 and these exhortations were to be delivered by Titus with authority, and in such a manner, that he might not be despised, Tit 2:15.

College: Titus (Book Introduction)

INTRODUCTION

PLACE OF ORIGIN AND DATE

At the time of writing Titus, Paul was in or on his way to Nicopolis where he planned to spend the winter (3:12). Titus had been left at Crete to complete the work which he and Paul had begun (1:5). The only other reference to Crete in the New Testament occurs when Paul spent time at the harbor of Fair Havens (Acts 27:8). Because of the brevity of that stay, it is unlikely that Paul engaged in evangelistic work at that time. While it is possible that Paul completed evangelistic work in Crete during some of the gaps in Acts (cf. the details in 2 Cor 11:23-29 which are not narrated in Acts), it seems probable that Titus - like 1 Timothy - occurred after Paul's release from the "house arrest" of Acts 28:30 but before the later arrest assumed by 2 Timothy.

While Robinson argues for a date of A.D. 57 for Titus with Paul writing the work on his way to Jerusalem, thus finding a place for the book within the chronology of Acts, few scholars find this suggestion plausible. Those who hold that Titus is pseudonymous date the book in the second century (see on The Place of Origin and Date of 1 Timothy). Those who hold to Pauline authorship date the book before 2 Timothy and in the same time period as 1 Timothy, the mid 60s.

DESTINATION AND AUDIENCE

In contrast to the work at Ephesus where Timothy was working with an established church, Titus' task was to grow a church in a climate that was less than desirable. Timothy's task was to maintain a healthy eldership, but Titus was called upon to appoint elders for a young church.

Titus himself is not mentioned in the book of Acts. He was a Gentile and became Paul's test case for circumcision, securing for Gentiles a gospel separate from the law (Gal 2:1, 3). In all likelihood he was one of Paul's converts (Titus 1:4). He was probably a co-worker with Paul from the early years of Paul's ministry and, as such, was trusted with some very difficult situations (2 Cor 2:3-4, 13; 7:6-16; 8:16-24). After Titus and Paul had evangelized the island of Crete, Titus had been left to set things in order in the churches. He was soon to be replaced by Artemas and to join Paul in Nicopolis (Titus 3:12).

As Titus ministered to the church in Crete, he confronted hostile environs. This small island in the Mediterranean Sea was, at best, an outpost. Its inhabitants were known for their lying, gluttony, and laziness (Titus 1:12, 13).

THE CONTRIBUTION OF TITUS

Titus is very much like 1 Timothy. Only two passages (2:11-14; 3:3-7) have no corresponding material in 1 Timothy. Fee has noted that "Titus has often been viewed as a miniature 1 Timothy and, except for 2:11-14 and 3:3-7, has been treated with benign neglect." There are, however, some striking differences between Titus and 1 Timothy. First the church at Crete had only recently been established while the church at Ephesus had been in existence for some time. As Fee has noted, even the lack of urgency in terms of Paul's instructions to the young evangelist and in terms of the false teachers may indicate that he is preparing the evangelist and the church for what they may face rather than what they are already facing.

The dominant theme in Titus is good works (1:8, 16; 2:7, 14; 3:1, 8, 14). These good works will provide this young church and its minister with a means of affecting outsiders (2:5, 7, 8, 10, 11; 3:1, 8).

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

College: Titus (Outline)

OUTLINE

I. SALUTATION - 1:1-4

II. APPOINTING ELDERS - 1:5-16

A. Qualification of Elders - 1:5-9

B. Elders' Duty to False Teachers - 1:10-16

III. INSTRUCTIONS FOR VARIOUS GROUPS - 2:1-15

A. Behavior and Sound Doctrine - 2:1

B. Instructions for Older Men - 2:2

C. Instructions for Older Women - 2:3

D. Instructions for Younger Women - 2:4-5

E. Instructions for Younger Men - 2:6-8

F. Instructions for Slaves - 2:9-10

G. The Theological Basis for the Christian Life - 2:11-15

IV. STANDARDS FOR CHRISTIAN BEHAVIOR - 3:1-11

A. Respect for Government Authorities - 3:1

B. Respect for All - 3:2

C. The Theological Basis for Living with Non-Christians - 3:3-8

D. Final Warnings Concerning False Teachers and the Divisive - 3:9-11

V. PERSONAL DIRECTIONS AND CLOSING SALUTATIONS - 3:12-15

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV